Atlantida
by Pierre Benoit
The Project Gutenberg EBook of Atlantida, by Pierre
Benoit This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under
the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.net
Title: Atlantida
Author: Pierre Benoit
Release Date: December 8, 2004 [EBook #14301]
Language: English
Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ATLANTIDA
***
Produced by Elaine Walker, Ronald Holder and the PG
Online Distributed Proofreading Team
"First, I must warn you, before beginning this
work, not to be surprised to hear me calling barbarians by Grecian names."
--PLATO Critias
ATLANTIDA
Pierre Benoit
Translated by Mary C. Tongue and Mary Ross
ACE BOOKS, INC. 1120 Avenue of the Americas New York,
N.Y. 10036
To André Suarès
[Illustration]
HASSI-INIFEL, NOVEMBER 8, 1903.
If the following pages are ever to see the light of
day it will be because they have been stolen from me. The delay that I exact
before they shall be disclosed assures me of that.[1]
[Footnote 1: This letter, together with the manuscript
which accompanies it, the latter in a separate sealed envelope, was entrusted
by Lieutenant Ferrières, of the 3rd Spahis, the day of the departure of that
officer for the Tassili of the Tuareg (Central Sahara), to Sergeant Chatelain.
The sergeant was instructed to deliver it, on his next leave, to M. Leroux,
Honorary Counsel at the Court of Appeals at Riom, and Lieutenant Ferrières'
nearest relative. As this magistrate died suddenly before the expiration of the
term of ten years set for the publication of the manuscript here presented,
difficulties arose which have delayed its publication up to the present date.]
As to this disclosure, let no one distrust my aim when
I prepare for it, when I insist upon it. You may believe me when I maintain
that no pride of authorship binds me to these pages. Already I am too far
removed from all such things. Only it is useless that others should enter upon
the path from which I shall not return.
Four o'clock in the morning. Soon the sun will kindle
the hamada with its pink fire. All about me the bordj is asleep. Through the
half-open door of his room I hear André de Saint-Avit breathing quietly, very
quietly.
In two days we shall start, he and I. We shall leave
the bordj. We shall penetrate far down there to the South. The official orders
came this morning.
Now, even if I wished to withdraw, it is too late.
André and I asked for this mission. The authorization that I sought, together
with him, has at this moment become an order. The hierarchic channels cleared,
the pressure brought to bear at the Ministry;--and then to be afraid, to recoil
before this adventure!...
To be afraid, I said. I know that I am not afraid! One
night in the Gurara, when I found two of my sentinels slaughtered, with the
shameful cross cut of the Berbers slashed across their stomachs--then I was
afraid. I know what fear is. Just so now, when I gazed into the black depths,
whence suddenly all at once the great red sun will rise, I know that it is not
with fear that I tremble. I feel surging within me the sacred horror of this
mystery, and its irresistible attraction.
Delirious dreams, perhaps. The mad imaginings of a
brain surcharged, and an eye distraught by mirages. The day will come,
doubtless, when I shall reread these pages with an indulgent smile, as a man of
fifty is accustomed to smile when he rereads old letters.
Delirious dreams. Mad imaginings. But these dreams,
these imaginings, are dear to me. "Captain de Saint-Avit and Lieutenant
Ferrières," reads the official dispatch, "will proceed to Tassili to
determine the statigraphic relation of Albien sandstone and carboniferous
limestone. They will, in addition, profit by any opportunities of determining
the possible change of attitude of the Axdjers towards our penetration,
etc." If the journey should indeed have to do only with such poor things I
think that I should never undertake it.
So I am longing for what I dread. I shall be dejected
if I do not find myself in the presence of what makes me strangely fearful.
In the depths of the valley of Wadi Mia a jackal is
barking. Now and again, when a beam of moonlight breaks in a silver patch through
the hollows of the heat-swollen clouds, making him think he sees the young sun,
a turtle dove moans among the palm trees.
I hear a step outside. I lean out of the window. A
shade clad in luminous black stuff glides over the hard-packed earth of the terrace
of the fortification. A light shines in the electric blackness. A man has just
lighted a cigarette. He crouches, facing southwards. He is smoking.
It is Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, our Targa guide, the man who
in three days is to lead us across the unknown plateaus of the mysterious
Imoschaoch, across the hamadas of black stones, the great dried oases, the
stretches of silver salt, the tawny hillocks, the flat gold dunes that are
crested over, when the "alizé" blows, with a shimmering haze of pale
sand.
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh! He is the man. There recurs to my
mind Duveyrier's tragic phrase, "At the very moment the Colonel was
putting his foot in the stirrup he was felled by a sabre blow."[2]
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh! There he is, peacefully smoking his cigarette, a cigarette
from the package that I gave him.... May the Lord forgive me for it.
[Footnote 2: H. Duveyrier, "The Disaster of the
Flatters Mission." Bull. Geol. Soc., 1881.]
The lamp casts a yellow light on the paper. Strange
fate, which, I never knew exactly why, decided one day when I was a lad of
sixteen that I should prepare myself for Saint Cyr, and gave me there André de
Saint-Avit as classmate. I might have studied law or medicine. Then I should be
today a respectable inhabitant of a town with a church and running water,
instead of this cotton-clad phantom, brooding with an unspeakable anxiety over
this desert which is about to swallow me.
A great insect has flown in through the window. It
buzzes, strikes against the rough cast, rebounds against the globe of the lamp,
and then, helpless, its wings singed by the still burning candle, drops on the
white paper.
It is an African May bug, big, black, with spots of
livid gray.
I think of others, its brothers in France, the
golden-brown May bugs, which I have seen on stormy summer evenings projecting
themselves like little particles of the soil of my native countryside. It was
there that as a child I spent my vacations, and later on, my leaves. On my last
leave, through those same meadows, there wandered beside me a slight form,
wearing a thin scarf, because of the evening air, so cool back there. But now
this memory stirs me so slightly that I scarcely raise my eyes to that dark
corner of my room where the light is dimly reflected by the glass of an
indistinct portrait. I realize of how little consequence has become what had
seemed at one time capable of filling all my life. This plaintive mystery is of
no more interest to me. If the strolling singers of Rolla came to murmur their
famous nostalgic airs under the window of this bordj I know that I should not
listen to them, and if they became insistent I should send them on their way.
What has been capable of causing this metamorphosis in
me? A story, a legend, perhaps, told, at any rate by one on whom rests the
direst of suspicions.
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh has finished his cigarette. I hear
him returning with slow steps to his mat, in barrack B, to the left of the
guard post.
Our departure being scheduled for the tenth of
November, the manuscript attached to this letter was begun on Sunday, the
first, and finished on Thursday, the fifth of November, 1903.
OLIVIER FERRIÈRES, Lt. 3rd Spahis.
I
A SOUTHERN ASSIGNMENT
Sunday, the sixth of June, 1903, broke the monotony of
the life that we were leading at the Post of Hassi-Inifel by two events of
unequal importance, the arrival of a letter from Mlle. de C----, and the latest
numbers of the Official Journal of the French Republic.
"I have the Lieutenant's permission?" said
Sergeant Chatelain, beginning to glance through the magazines he had just
removed from their wrappings.
I acquiesced with a nod, already completely absorbed
in reading Mlle. de C----'s letter.
"When this reaches you," was the gist of
this charming being's letter, "mama and I will doubtless have left Paris
for the country. If, in your distant parts, it might be a consolation to
imagine me as bored here as you possibly can be, make the most of it. The Grand
Prix is over. I played the horse you pointed out to me, and naturally, I lost.
Last night we dined with the Martials de la Touche. Elias Chatrian was there,
always amazingly young. I am sending you his last book, which has made quite a
sensation. It seems that the Martials de la Touche are depicted there without
disguise. I will add to it Bourget's last, and Loti's, and France's, and two or
three of the latest music hall hits. In the political word, they say the law
about congregations will meet with strenuous opposition. Nothing much in the
theatres. I have taken out a summer subscription for l'Illustration. Would you
care for it? In the country no one knows what to do. Always the same lot of
idiots ready for tennis. I shall deserve no credit for writing to you often.
Spare me your reflections concerning young Combemale. I am less than nothing of
a feminist, having too much faith in those who tell me that I am pretty, in
yourself in particular. But indeed, I grow wild at the idea that if I permitted
myself half the familiarities with one of our lads that you have surely with
your Ouled-Nails.... Enough of that, it is too unpleasant an idea."
I had reached this point in the prose of this advanced
young woman when a scandalized exclamation of the Sergeant made me look up.
"Lieutenant!"
"Yes?"
"They are up to something at the Ministry. See
for yourself."
He handed me the Official. I read:
"By a decision of the first of May, 1903, Captain
de Saint-Avit (André), unattached, is assigned to the Third Spahis, and
appointed Commandant of the Post of Hassi-Inifel."
Chatelain's displeasure became fairly exuberant.
"Captain de Saint-Avit, Commandant of the Post. A
post which has never had a slur upon it. They must take us for a dumping
ground."
My surprise was as great as the Sergeant's. But just
then I saw the evil, weasel-like face of Gourrut, the convict we used as clerk.
He had stopped his scrawling and was listening with a sly interest.
"Sergeant, Captain de Saint-Avit is my ranking
classmate," I answered dryly.
Chatelain saluted, and left the room. I followed.
"There, there," I said, clapping him on the
back, "no hard feelings. Remember that in an hour we are starting for the
oasis. Have the cartridges ready. It is of the utmost importance to restock the
larder."
I went back to the office and motioned Gourrut to go.
Left alone, I finished Mlle. de C----'s letter very quickly, and then reread
the decision of the Ministry giving the post a new chief.
It was now five months that I had enjoyed that
distinction, and on my word, I had accepted the responsibility well enough, and
been very well pleased with the independence. I can even affirm, without taking
too much credit for myself, that under my command discipline had been better
maintained than under Captain Dieulivol, Saint-Avit's predecessor. A brave man,
this Captain Dieulivol, a non-commissioned officer under Dodds and Duchesne,
but subject to a terrible propensity for strong liquors, and too much inclined,
when he had drunk, to confuse his dialects, and to talk to a Houassa in
Sakalave. No one was ever more sparing of the post water supply. One morning
when he was preparing his absinthe in the presence of the Sergeant, Chatelain,
noticing the Captain's glass, saw with amazement that the green liquor was
blanched by a far stronger admixture of water than usual. He looked up, aware
that something abnormal had just occurred. Rigid, the carafe inverted in his
hand, Captain Dieulivol was spilling the water which was running over on the
sugar. He was dead.
For six months, since the disappearance of this
sympathetic old tippler, the Powers had not seemed to interest themselves in
finding his successor. I had even hoped at times that a decision might be
reached investing me with the rights that I was in fact exercising.... And
today this surprising appointment.
Captain de Saint-Avit. He was of my class at St. Cyr.
I had lost track of him. Then my attention had been attracted to him by his
rapid advancement, his decoration, the well-deserved recognition of three
particularly daring expeditions of exploration to Tebesti and the Air; and
suddenly, the mysterious drama of his fourth expedition, that famous mission
undertaken with Captain Morhange, from which only one of the explorers came
back. Everything is forgotten quickly in France. That was at least six years
ago. I had not heard Saint-Avit mentioned since. I had even supposed that he
had left the army. And now, I was to have him as my chief.
"After all, what's the difference," I mused,
"he or another! At school he was charming, and we have had only the most
pleasant relationships. Besides, I haven't enough yearly income to afford the
rank of Captain."
And I left the office, whistling as I went.
* * * * *
We were now, Chatelain and I, our guns resting on the
already cooling earth, beside the pool that forms the center of the meager
oasis, hidden behind a kind of hedge of alfa. The setting sun was reddening the
stagnant ditches which irrigate the poor garden plots of the sedentary blacks.
Not a word during the approach. Not a word during the
shoot. Chatelain was obviously sulking.
In silence we knocked down, one after the other,
several of the miserable doves which came on dragging wings, heavy with the
heat of the day, to quench their thirst at the thick green water. When a
half-dozen slaughtered little bodies were lined up at our feet I put my hand on
the Sergeant's shoulder.
"Chatelain!"
He trembled.
"Chatelain, I was rude to you a little while ago.
Don't be angry. It was the bad time before the siesta. The bad time of
midday."
"The Lieutenant is master here," he answered
in a tone that was meant to be gruff, but which was only strained.
"Chatelain, don't be angry. You have something to
say to me. You know what I mean."
"I don't know really. No, I don't know."
"Chatelain, Chatelain, why not be sensible? Tell
me something about Captain de Saint-Avit."
"I know nothing." He spoke sharply.
"Nothing? Then what were you saying a little
while ago?"
"Captain de Saint-Avit is a brave man." He
muttered the words with his head still obstinately bent. "He went alone to
Bilma, to the Air, quite alone to those places where no one had ever been. He
is a brave man."
"He is a brave man, undoubtedly," I answered
with great restraint. "But he murdered his companion, Captain Morhange,
did he not?"
The old Sergeant trembled.
"He is a brave man," he persisted.
"Chatelain, you are a child. Are you afraid that
I am going to repeat what you say to your new Captain?"
I had touched him to the quick. He drew himself up.
"Sergeant Chatelain is afraid of no one,
Lieutenant. He has been at Abomey, against the Amazons, in a country where a
black arm started out from every bush to seize your leg, while another cut it
off for you with one blow of a cutlass."
"Then what they say, what you yourself--"
"That is talk."
"Talk which is repeated in France, Chatelain,
everywhere."
He bent his head still lower without replying.
"Ass," I burst out, "will you
speak?"
"Lieutenant, Lieutenant," he fairly pled,
"I swear that what I know, or nothing--"
"What you know you are going to tell me, and
right away. If not, I give you my word of honor that, for a month, I shall not
speak to you except on official business."
Hassi-Inifel: thirty native Arabs and four
Europeans--myself, the Sergeant, a Corporal, and Gourrut. The threat was
terrible. It had its effect.
"All right, then, Lieutenant," he said with
a great sigh. "But afterwards you must not blame me for having told you
things about a superior which should not be told and come only from the talk I
overheard at mess."
"Tell away."
"It was in 1899. I was then Mess Sergeant at
Sfax, with the 4th Spahis. I had a good record, and besides, as I did not
drink, the Adjutant had assigned me to the officers' mess. It was a soft berth.
The marketing, the accounts, recording the library books which were borrowed
(there weren't many), and the key of the wine cupboard,--for with that you
can't trust orderlies. The Colonel was young and dined at mess. One evening he
came in late, looking perturbed, and, as soon as he was seated, called for
silence:
"'Gentlemen,' he said, 'I have a communication to
make to you, and I shall ask for your advice. Here is the question. Tomorrow
morning the City of Naples lands at Sfax. Aboard
her is Captain de Saint-Avit, recently assigned to Feriana, en route to his
post.'
"The Colonel paused. 'Good,' thought I,
'tomorrow's menu is about to be considered.' For you know the custom,
Lieutenant, which has existed ever since there have been any officers' clubs in
Africa. When an officer is passing by, his comrades go to meet him at the boat
and invite him to remain with them for the length of his stay in port. He pays
his score in news from home. On such occasions everything is of the best, even
for a simple lieutenant. At Sfax an officer on a visit meant--one extra course,
vintage wine and old liqueurs.
"But this time I imagined from the looks the
officers exchanged that perhaps the old stock would stay undisturbed in its
cupboard.
"'You have all, I think, heard of Captain de
Saint-Avit, gentlemen, and the rumors about him. It is not for us to inquire into
them, and the promotion he has had, his decoration if you will, permits us to
hope that they are without foundation. But between not suspecting an officer of
being a criminal, and receiving him at our table as a comrade, there is a gulf
that we are not obliged to bridge. That is the matter on which I ask your
advice.'
"There was silence. The officers looked at each
other, all of them suddenly quite grave, even to the merriest of the second
lieutenants. In the corner, where I realized that they had forgotten me, I
tried not to make the least sound that might recall my presence.
"'We thank you, Colonel,' one of the majors
finally replied, 'for your courtesy in consulting us. All my comrades, I
imagine, know to what terrible rumors you refer. If I may venture to say so, in
Paris at the Army Geographical Service, where I was before coming here, most of
the officers of the highest standing had an opinion on this unfortunate matter
which they avoided stating, but which cast no glory upon Captain de Saint-Avit.'
"'I was at Bammako, at the time of the
Morhange-Saint-Avit mission,' said a Captain. 'The opinion of the officers
there, I am sorry to say, differed very little from what the Major describes.
But I must add that they all admitted that they had nothing but suspicions to
go on. And suspicions are certainly not enough considering the atrocity of the
affair.'
"'They are quite enough, gentlemen,' replied the
Colonel, 'to account for our hesitation. It is not a question of passing
judgment; but no man can sit at our table as a matter of right. It is a
privilege based on fraternal esteem. The only question is whether it is your
decision to accord it to Saint-Avit.'
"So saying, he looked at the officers, as if he
were taking a roll call. One after another they shook their heads.
"'I see that we agree,' he said. 'But our task is
unfortunately not yet over. The City of Naples will be in
port tomorrow morning. The launch which meets the passengers leaves at eight
o'clock. It will be necessary, gentlemen, for one of you to go aboard. Captain
de Saint-Avit might be expecting to come to us. We certainly have no intention
of inflicting upon him the humiliation of refusing him, if he presented himself
in expectation of the customary reception. He must be prevented from coming. It
will be wisest to make him understand that it is best for him to stay aboard.'
"The Colonel looked at the officers again. They
could not but agree. But how uncomfortable each one looked!
"'I cannot hope to find a volunteer among you for
this kind of mission, so I am compelled to appoint some one. Captain Grandjean,
Captain de Saint-Avit is also a Captain. It is fitting that it be an officer of
his own rank who carries him our message. Besides, you are the latest comer
here. Therefore it is to you that I entrust this painful interview. I do not
need to suggest that you conduct it as diplomatically as possible.'
"Captain Grandjean bowed, while a sigh of relief
escaped from all the others. As long as the Colonel stayed in the room
Grandjean remained apart, without speaking. It was only after the chief had
departed that he let fall the words: "'There are some things that ought to
count a good deal for promotion.'
"The next day at luncheon everyone was impatient
for his return.
"'Well?' demanded the Colonel, briefly.
"Captain Grandjean did not reply immediately. He
sat down at the table where his comrades were mixing their drinks, and he, a
man notorious for sobriety, drank almost at a gulp, without waiting for the
sugar to melt, a full glass of absinthe.
"'Well, Captain?' repeated the Colonel.
"'Well, Colonel, it's done. You can be at ease.
He will not set foot on shore. But, ye gods, what an ordeal!'
"The officers did not dare speak. Only their
looks expressed their anxious curiosity.
"Captain Grandjean poured himself a swallow of
water.
"'You see, I had gotten my speech all ready, in
the launch. But as I went up the ladder I knew that I had forgotten it.
Saint-Avit was in the smoking-room, with the Captain of the boat. It seemed to
me that I could never find the strength to tell him, when I saw him all ready
to go ashore. He was in full dress uniform, his sabre lay on the bench and he
was wearing spurs. No one wears spurs on shipboard. I presented myself and we
exchanged several remarks, but I must have seemed somewhat strained for from
the first moment I knew that he sensed something. Under some pretext he left
the Captain, and led me aft near the great rudder wheel. There, I dared speak.
Colonel, what did I say? How I must have stammered! He did not look at me.
Leaning his elbows on the railing he let his eyes wander far off, smiling
slightly. Then, of a sudden, when I was well tangled up in explanations, he
looked at me coolly and said:
"'I must thank you, my dear fellow, for having
given yourself so much trouble. But it is quite unnecessary. I am out of sorts
and have no intention of going ashore. At least, I have the pleasure of having
made your acquaintance. Since I cannot profit by your hospitality, you must do
me the favor of accepting mine as long as the launch stays by the vessel.'
"Then we went back to the smoking-room. He
himself mixed the cocktails. He talked to me. We discovered that we had mutual
acquaintances. Never shall I forget that face, that ironic and distant look,
that sad and melodious voice. Ah! Colonel, gentlemen, I don't know what they
may say at the Geographic Office, or in the posts of the Soudan.... There can
be nothing in it but a horrible suspicion. Such a man, capable of such a
crime,--believe me, it is not possible.
"That is all, Lieutenant," finished
Chatelain, after a silence. "I have never seen a sadder meal than that
one. The officers hurried through lunch without a word being spoken, in an
atmosphere of depression against which no one tried to struggle. And in this
complete silence, you could see them always furtively watching the City of
Naples, where she was dancing merrily in the breeze, a league from shore.
"She was still there in the evening when they
assembled for dinner, and it was not until a blast of the whistle, followed by
curls of smoke escaping from the red and black smokestack had announced the
departure of the vessel for Gabes, that conversation was resumed; and even
then, less gaily than usual.
"After that, Lieutenant, at the Officers' Club at
Sfax, they avoided like the plague any subject which risked leading the
conversation back to Captain de Saint-Avit."
Chatelain had spoken almost in a whisper, and the
little people of the desert had not heard this singular history. It was an hour
since we had fired our last cartridge. Around the pool the turtle doves, once
more reassured, were bathing their feathers. Mysterious great birds were flying
under the darkening palm trees. A less warm wind rocked the trembling black
palm branches. We had laid aside our helmets so that our temples could welcome
the touch of the feeble breeze.
"Chatelain," I said, "it is time to go
back to the bordj."
Slowly we picked up the dead doves. I felt the
Sergeant looking at me reproachfully, as if regretting that he had spoken. Yet
during all the time that our return trip lasted, I could not find the strength
to break our desolate silence with a single word.
The night had almost fallen when we arrived. The flag
which surmounted the post was still visible, drooping on its standard, but
already its colors were indistinguishable. To the west the sun had disappeared
behind the dunes gashed against the black violet of the sky.
When we had crossed the gate of the fortifications,
Chatelain left me.
"I am going to the stables," he said.
I returned alone to that part of the fort where the
billets for the Europeans and the stores of ammunition were located. An
inexpressible sadness weighed upon me.
I thought of my comrades in French garrisons. At this
hour they must be returning home to find awaiting them, spread out upon the
bed, their dress uniform, their braided tunic, their sparkling epaulettes.
"Tomorrow," I said to myself, "I shall
request a change of station."
The stairway of hard-packed earth was already black.
But a few gleams of light still seemed palely prowling in the office when I
entered.
A man was sitting at my desk, bending over the files
of orders. His back was toward me. He did not hear me enter.
"Really, Gourrut, my lad, I beg you not to
disturb yourself. Make yourself completely at home."
The man had risen, and I saw him to be quite tall,
slender and very pale.
"Lieutenant Ferrières, is it not?"
He advanced, holding out his hand.
"Captain de Saint-Avit. Delighted, my dear
fellow."
At the same time Chatelain appeared on the threshold.
"Sergeant," said the newcomer, "I
cannot congratulate you on the little I have seen. There is not a camel saddle
which is not in want of buckles, and they are rusty enough to suggest that it
rains at Hassi-Inifel three hundred days in the year. Furthermore, where were
you this afternoon? Among the four Frenchmen who compose the post, I found only
on my arrival one convict, opposite a quart of eau-de-vie. We will change all
that, I hope. At ease."
"Captain," I said, and my voice was
colorless, while Chatelain remained frozen at attention, "I must tell you
that the Sergeant was with me, that it is I who am responsible for his absence
from the post, that he is an irreproachable non-commissioned officer from every
point of view, and that if we had been warned of your arrival--"
"Evidently," he said, with a coldly ironical
smile. "Also, Lieutenant, I have no intention of holding him responsible
for the negligences which attach to your office. He is not obliged to know that
the officer who abandons a post like Hassi-Inifel, if it is only for two hours,
risks not finding much left on his return. The Chaamba brigands, my dear sir,
love firearms, and for the sake of the sixty muskets in your racks, I am sure
they would not scruple to make an officer, whose otherwise excellent record is
well known to me, account for his absence to a court-martial. Come with me, if
you please. We will finish the little inspection I began too rapidly a little
while ago."
He was already on the stairs. I followed in his
footsteps. Chatelain closed the order of march. I heard him murmuring, in a
tone which you can imagine:
"Well, we are in for it now!"
II
CAPTAIN DE SAINT-AVIT
A few days sufficed to convince us that Chatelain's
fears as to our official relations with the new chief were vain. Often I have
thought that by the severity he showed at our first encounter Saint-Avit wished
to create a formal barrier, to show us that he knew how to keep his head high
in spite of the weight of his heavy past. Certain it is that the day after his
arrival, he showed himself in a very different light, even complimenting the
Sergeant on the upkeep of the post and the instruction of the men. To me he was
charming.
"We are of the same class, aren't we?" he
said to me. "I don't have to ask you to dispense with formalities, it is
your right."
Vain marks of confidence, alas! False witnesses to a
freedom of spirit, one in face of the other. What more accessible in appearance
than the immense Sahara, open to all those who are willing to be engulfed by
it? Yet what is more secret? After six months of companionship, of communion of
life such as only a Post in the South offers, I ask myself if the most
extraordinary of my adventures is not to be leaving to-morrow, toward unsounded
solitudes, with a man whose real thoughts are as unknown to me as these same
solitudes, for which he has succeeded in making me long.
The first surprise which was given me by this singular
companion was occasioned by the baggage that followed him.
On his inopportune arrival, alone, from Wargla, he had
trusted to the Mehari he rode only what can be carried without harm by such a
delicate beast,--his arms, sabre and revolver, a heavy carbine, and a very reduced
pack. The rest did not arrive till fifteen days later, with the convoy which
supplied the post.
Three cases of respectable dimensions were carried one
after another to the Captain's room, and the grimaces of the porters said
enough as to their weight.
I discreetly left Saint-Avit to his unpacking and
began opening the mail which the convoy had sent me.
He returned to the office a little later and glanced
at the several reviews which I had just recieved.
"So," he said. "You take these."
He skimmed through, as he spoke, the last number of
the Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft fur Erdkunde in Berlin.
"Yes," I answered. "These gentlemen are
kind enough to interest themselves in my works on the geology of the Wadi Mia
and the high Igharghar."
"That may be useful to me," he murmured,
continuing to turn over the leaves.
"It's at your service."
"Thanks. I am afraid I have nothing to offer you
in exchange, except Pliny, perhaps. And still--you know what he said of
Igharghar, according to King Juba. However, come help me put my traps in place
and you will see if anything appeals to you."
I accepted without further urging.
We commenced by unearthing various meteorological and
astronomical instruments--the thermometers of Baudin, Salleron, Fastre, an
aneroid, a Fortin barometer, chronometers, a sextant, an astronomical spyglass,
a compass glass.... In short, what Duveyrier calls the material that is
simplest and easiest to transport on a camel.
As Saint-Avit handed them to me I arranged them on the
only table in the room.
"Now," he announced to me, "there is
nothing more but books. I will pass them to you. Pile them up in a corner until
I can have a book-shelf made."
For two hours altogether I helped him to heap up a
real library. And what a library! Such as never before a post in the South had
seen. All the texts consecrated, under whatever titles, by antiquity to the
regions of the Sahara were reunited between the four rough-cast walls of that
little room of the bordj. Herodotus and Pliny, naturally, and likewise Strabo
and Ptolemy, Pomponius Mela, and Ammien Marcellin. But besides these names
which reassured my ignorance a little, I perceived those of Corippus, of Paul
Orose, of Eratosthenes, of Photius, of Diodorus of Sicily, of Solon, of Dion
Cassius, of Isidor of Seville, of Martin de Tyre, of Ethicus, of Athenée, the Scriptores
Historiae Augustae, the Itinerarium Antonini Augusti, the Geographi
Latini Minores of Riese, the Geographi Graeci
Minores of Karl Muller.... Since I have had the occasion to familiarize myself
with Agatarchides of Cos and Artemidorus of Ephesus, but I admit that in this
instance the presence of their dissertations in the saddle bags of a captain of
cavalry caused me some amazement.
I mention further the Descrittione dell'
Africa by Leon l'African, the Arabian Histories of
Ibn-Khaldoun, of Al-Iaquob, of El-Bekri, of Ibn-Batoutah, of Mahommed
El-Tounsi.... In the midst of this Babel, I remember the names of only two
volumes of contemporary French scholars. There were also the laborious theses
of Berlioux[3] and of Schirmer.[4]
[Footnote 3: Doctrina Ptolemaei ab injuria recentiorum
vindicata, sive Nilus Superior et Niger verus, hodiernus Eghiren, ab anitiquis
explorati. Paris, 8vo, 1874, with two maps. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
[Footnote 4: De nomine et genere popularum qui berberi
vulgo dicuntur. Paris, 8vo, 1892. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
While I proceeded to make piles of as similar
dimensions as possible I kept saying to myself:
"To think that I have been believing all this
time that in his mission with Morhange, Saint-Avit was particularly concerned
in scientific observations. Either my memory deceives me strangely or he is
riding a horse of another color. What is sure is that there is nothing for me
in the midst of all this chaos."
He must have read on my face the signs of too
apparently expressed surprise, for he said in a tone in which I divined a tinge
of defiance:
"The choice of these books surprises you a
bit?"
"I can't say it surprises me," I replied,
"since I don't know the nature of the work for which you have collected
them. In any case I dare say, without fear of being contradicted, that never
before has officer of the Arabian Office possessed a library in which the
humanities were so, well represented."
He smiled evasively, and that day we pursued the
subject no further.
Among Saint-Avit's books I had noticed a voluminous
notebook secured by a strong lock. Several times I surprised him in the act of
making notations in it. When for any reason he was called out of the room he
placed his album carefully in a small cabinet of white wood, provided by the
munificence of the Administration. When he was not writing and the office did
not require his presence, he had the mehari which he had brought with him
saddled, and a few minutes later, from the terrace of the fortifications, I
could see the double silhouette disappearing with great strides behind a
hummock of red earth on the horizon.
Each time these trips lasted longer. From each he
returned in a kind of exaltation which made me watch him with daily increasing
disquietude during meal hours, the only time we passed quite alone together.
"Well," I said to myself one day when his
remarks had been more lacking in sequence than usual, "it's no fun being
aboard a submarine when the captain takes opium. What drug can this fellow be
taking, anyway?"
Next day I looked hurriedly through my comrade's
drawers. This inspection, which I believed to be my duty, reassured me
momentarily. "All very good," I thought, "provided he does not
carry with him his capsules and his Pravaz syringe."
I was still in that stage where I could suppose that
André's imagination needed artificial stimulants.
Meticulous observation undeceived me. There was
nothing suspicious in this respect. Moreover, he rarely drank and almost never
smoked.
And nevertheless, there was no means of denying the
increase of his disquieting feverishness. He returned from his expeditions each
time with his eyes more brilliant. He was paler, more animated, more irritable.
One evening he left the post about six o'clock, at the
end of the greatest heat of the day. We waited for him all night. My anxiety
was all the stronger because quite recently caravans had brought tidings of
bands of robbers in the neighborhood of the post.
At dawn he had not returned. He did not come before
midday. His camel collapsed under him, rather than knelt.
He realized that he must excuse himself, but he waited
till we were alone at lunch.
"I am so sorry to have caused you any anxiety.
But the dunes were so beautiful under the moon! I let myself be carried farther
and farther...."
"I have no reproaches to make, dear fellow, you
are free, and the chief here. Only allow me to recall to you certain warnings
concerning the Chaamba brigands, and the misfortunes that might arise from a
Commandant of a post absenting himself too long."
He smiled.
"I don't dislike such evidence of a good
memory," he said simply.
He was in excellent, too excellent spirits.
"Don't blame me. I set out for a short ride as
usual. Then, the moon rose. And then, I recognized the country. It is just
where, twenty years ago next November, Flatters followed the way to his destiny
in an exaltation which the certainty of not returning made keener and more
intense."
"Strange state of mind for a chief of an
expedition," I murmured.
"Say nothing against Flatters. No man ever loved the
desert as he did ... even to dying of it."
"Palat and Douls, among many others, have loved
it as much," I answered. "But they were alone when they exposed
themselves to it. Responsible only for their own lives, they were free.
Flatters, on the other hand, was responsible for sixty lives. And you cannot
deny that he allowed his whole party to be massacred."
The words were hardly out of my lips before I
regretted them, I thought of Chatelain's story, of the officers' club at Sfax,
where they avoided like the plague any kind of conversation which might lead
their thoughts toward a certain Morhange-Saint-Avit mission.
Happily I observed that my companion was not
listening. His brilliant eyes were far away.
"What was your first garrison?" he asked
suddenly.
"Auxonne."
He gave an unnatural laugh.
"Auxonne. Province of the Cote d'Or. District of
Dijon. Six thousand inhabitants. P.L.M. Railway. Drill school and review. The
Colonel's wife receives Thursdays, and the Major's on Saturdays. Leaves every
Sunday,--the first of the month to Paris, the three others to Dijon. That
explains your Judgment of Flatters.
"For my part, my dear fellow, my first garrison
was at Boghar. I arrived there one morning in October, a second lieutenant,
aged twenty, of the First African Batallion, the white chevron on my black
sleeve.... Sun stripe, as the bagnards say in speaking of
their grades. Boghar! Two days before, from the bridge of the steamer, I had
begun to see the shores of Africa. I pity all those who, when they see those
pale cliffs for the first time, do not feel a great leap at their hearts, at
the thought that this land prolongs itself thousands and thousands of
leagues.... I was little more than a child, I had plenty of money. I was ahead
of schedule. I could have stopped three or four days at Algiers to amuse
myself. Instead I took the train that same evening for Berroughia.
"There, scarcely a hundred kilometers from
Algiers, the railway stopped. Going in a straight line you won't find another
until you get to the Cape. The diligence travels at night on account of the
heat. When we came to the hills I got out and walked beside the carriage,
straining for the sensation, in this new atmosphere, of the kiss of the
outlying desert.
"About midnight, at the Camp of the Zouaves, a
humble post on the road embankment, overlooking a dry valley whence rose the
feverish perfume of oleander, we changed horses. They had there a troop of
convicts and impressed laborers, under escort of riflemen and convoys to the
quarries in the South. In part, rogues in uniform, from the jails of Algiers
and Douara,--without arms, of course; the others civilians--such civilians!
this year's recruits, the young bullies of the Chapelle and the Goutte-d'Or.
"They left before we did. Then the diligence
caught up with them. From a distance I saw in a pool of moonlight on the yellow
road the black irregular mass of the convoy. Then I heard a weary dirge; the
wretches were singing. One, in a sad and gutteral voice, gave the couplet,
which trailed dismally through the depths of the blue ravines:
"'Maintenant qu'elle est grande, Elle fait
le trottoir, Avec ceux de la bande A Richard-Lenoir.'
"And the others took up in chorus the horrible
refrain:
"'A la Bastille, a la Bastille, On aime
bien, on aime bien Nini Peau d'Chien; Elle est si belle et si gentille A la
Bastille'
"I saw them all in contrast to myself when the
diligence passed them. They were terrible. Under the hideous searchlight their
eyes shone with a sombre fire in their pale and shaven faces. The burning dust
strangled their raucous voices in their throats. A frightful sadness took
possession of me.
"When the diligence had left this fearful
nightmare behind, I regained my self-control.
"'Further, much further South,' I exclaimed to
myself, 'to the places untouched by this miserable bilgewater of civilization.'
"When I am weary, when I have a moment of anguish
and longing to turn back on the road that I have chosen, I think of the
prisoners of Berroughia, and then I am glad to continue on my way.
"But what a reward, when I am in one of those
places where the poor animals never think of fleeing because they have never
seen man, where the desert stretches out around me so widely that the old world
could crumble, and never a single ripple on the dune, a single cloud in the
white sky come to warn me.
"'It is true,' I murmured. 'I, too, once, in the
middle of the desert, at Tidi-Kelt, I felt that way.'"
Up to that time I had let him enjoy his exaltations
without interruption. I understood too late the error that I had made in
pronouncing that unfortunate sentence.
His mocking nervous laughter began anew.
"Ah! Indeed, at Tidi-Kelt? I beg you, old man, in
your own interest, if you don't want to make an ass of yourself, avoid that
species of reminiscence. Honestly, you make me think of Fromentin, or that poor
Maupassant, who talked of the desert because he had been to Djelfa, two days'
journey from the street of Bab-Azound and the Government buildings, four days
from the Avenue de l'Opera;--and who, because he saw a poor devil of a camel
dying near Bou-Saada, believed himself in the heart of the desert, on the old
route of the caravans.... Tidi-Kelt, the desert!"
"It seems to me, however, that In-Salah--" I
said, a little vexed.
"In-Salah? Tidi-Kelt! But, my poor friend, the
last time that I passed that way there were as many old newspapers and empty
sardine boxes as if it had been Sunday in the Wood of Vincennes."
Such a determined, such an evident desire to annoy me
made me forget my reserve.
"Evidently," I replied resentfully, "I
have never been to--"
I stopped myself, but it was already too late.
He looked at me, squarely in the face.
"To where?" he said with good humor.
I did not answer.
"To where?" he repeated.
And, as I remained strangled in my muteness:
"To Wadi Tarhit, do you mean?"
It was on the east bank of Wadi Tarhit, a hundred and
twenty kilometers from Timissao, at 25.5 degrees north latitude, according to
the official report, that Captain Morhange was buried.
"André," I cried stupidly, "I swear to
you--"
"What do you swear to me?"
"That I never meant--"
"To speak of Wadi Tarhit? Why? Why should you not
speak to me of Wadi Tarhit?"
In answer to my supplicating silence, he merely
shrugged his shoulders.
"Idiot," was all he said.
And he left me before I could think of even one word
to say.
So much humility on my part had, however, not disarmed
him. I had the proof of it the next day, and the way he showed his humor was
even marked by an exhibition of wretchedly poor taste.
I was just out of bed when he came into my room.
"Can you tell me what is the meaning of
this?" he demanded.
He had in his hand one of the official registers. In
his nervous crises he always began sorting them over, in the hope of finding
some pretext for making himself militarily insupportable.
This time chance had favored him.
He opened the register. I blushed violently at seeing
the poor proof of a photograph that I knew well.
"What is that?" he repeated disdainfully.
Too often I had surprised him in the act of regarding,
none too kindly, the portrait of Mlle. de C. which hung in my room not to be
convinced at that moment that he was trying to pick a quarrel with me.
I controlled myself, however, and placed the poor
little print in the drawer.
But my calmness did not pacify him.
"Henceforth," he said, "take care, I
beg you, not to mix mementoes of your gallantry with the official papers."
He added, with a smile that spoke insult:
"It isn't necessary to furnish objects of
excitation to Gourrut."
"André," I said, and I was white, "I
demand--"
He stood up to the full height of his stature.
"Well what is it? A gallantry, nothing more. I
have authorized you to speak of Wadi Halfa, haven't I? Then I have the right, I
should think--"
"André!"
Now he was looking maliciously at the wall, at the
little portrait the replica of which I had just subjected to this painful
scene.
"There, there, I say, you aren't angry, are you?
But between ourselves you will admit, will you not, that she is a little
thin?"
And before I could find time to answer him, he had
removed himself, humming the shameful refrain of the previous night:
"A la Bastille, a la Bastille, On aime
bien, on aime bien, Nini, Peau de Chien."
For three days neither of us spoke to the other. My
exasperation was too deep for words. Was I, then, to be held responsible for
his avatars! Was it my fault if, between two phrases, one seemed always some
allusion--
"The situation is intolerable," I said to
myself. "It cannot last longer."
It was to cease very soon.
One week after the scene of the photograph the courier
arrived. I had scarcely glanced at the index of the Zeitschrift, the German
review of which I have already spoken, when I started with uncontrollable
amazement. I had just read: "Reise und Entdeckungen zwei fronzosischer
offiziere, Rittmeisters Morhange und Oberleutnants de Saint-Avit, in westlichen
Sahara."
At the same time I heard my comrade's voice.
"Anything interesting in this number?"
"No," I answered carelessly.
"Let's see."
I obeyed; what else was there to do?
It seemed to me that he grew paler as he ran over the
index. However, his tone was altogether natural when he said:
"You will let me borrow it, of course?"
And he went out, casting me one defiant glance.
* * * * *
The day passed slowly. I did not see him again until
evening. He was gay, very gay, and his gaiety hurt me.
When we had finished dinner, we went out and leaned on
the balustrade of the terrace. From there out swept the desert, which the
darkness was already encroaching upon from the east.
André broke the silence.
"By the way, I have returned your review to you.
You were right, it is not interesting."
His expression was one of supreme amusement.
"What is it, what is the matter with you,
anyway?"
"Nothing," I answered, my throat aching.
"Nothing? Shall I tell you what is the matter
with you?"
I looked at him with an expression of supplication.
"Idiot," he found it necessary to repeat
once more.
Night fell quickly. Only the southern slope of Wadi Mia
was still yellow. Among the boulders a little jackal was running about, yapping
sharply.
"The dib is making a fuss about
nothing, bad business," said Saint-Avit.
He continued pitilessly:
"Then you aren't willing to say anything?"
I made a great effort, to produce the following
pitiful phrase:
"What an exhausting day. What a night, heavy,
heavy--You don't feel like yourself, you don't know any more--"
"Yes," said the voice of Saint-Avit, as from
a distance, "A heavy, heavy night: as heavy, do you know, as when I killed
Captain Morhange."
III
THE MORHANGE-SAINT-AVIT MISSION
"So I killed Captain Morhange," André de
Saint-Avit said to me the next day, at the same time, in the same place, with a
calm that took no account of the night, the frightful night I had just been
through. "Why do I tell you this? I don't know in the least. Because of
the desert, perhaps. Are you a man capable of enduring the weight of that
confidence, and further, if necessary, of assuming the consequences it may
bring? I don't know that, either. The future will decide. For the present there
is only one thing certain, the fact, I tell you again, that I killed Captain
Morhange.
"I killed him. And, since you want me to specify
the reason, you understand that I am not going to torture my brain to turn it
into a romance for you, or commence by recounting in the naturalistic manner of
what stuff my first trousers were made, or, as the neo-Catholics would have it,
how often I went as a child to confession, and how much I liked doing it. I
have no taste for useless exhibitions. You will find that this recital begins
strictly at the time when I met Morhange.
"And first of all, I tell you, however much it
has cost my peace of mind and my reputation, I do not regret having known him.
In a word, apart from all question of false friendship, I am convicted of a
black ingratitude in having killed him. It is to him, it is to his knowledge of
rock inscriptions, that I owe the only thing that has raised my life in
interest above the miserable little lives dragged out by my companions at
Auxonne, and elsewhere.
"This being understood, here are the facts:"
[NOTE: From this point on begins an extended
narrative; indeed it may be most of the remaining book. I was changing the
quoting, until I reached the end of the chapter and found that it continued on
from there.]
It was in the Arabian Office at Wargla, when I was a
lieutenant, that I first heard the name, Morhange. And I must add that it was
for me the occasion of an attack of bad humor. We were having difficult times.
The hostility of the Sultan of Morocco was latent. At Touat, where the
assassination of Flatters and of Frescaly had already been concocted,
connivance was being given to the plots of our enemies. Touat was the center of
conspiracies, of razzias, of defections, and at the same time, the depot of
supply for the insatiable nomads. The Governors of Algeria, Tirman, Cambon,
Laferriere, demanded its occupation. The Ministers of War tacitly agreed....
But there was Parliament, which did nothing at all, because of England, because
of Germany, and above all because of a certain Declaration of the
Rights of Man and of the Citizen, which prescribed that insurrection is
the most sacred of duties, even when the insurgents are savages who cut your
head off. In short, the military authority could only, at its own discretion,
increase the southern garrisons, and establish new posts; this one, Berresof,
Hassi-el-Mia, Fort MacMahon, Fort Lallemand, Fort Miribel.... But as Castries
puts it, you don't hold the nomads with bordjs, you hold them by the belt. The
middle was the oasis of Touat. Their honors, the lawyers of Paris, had to be
convinced of the necessity of taking possession of the oasis of Touat. The best
way would be to present them with a faithful picture of the plots that were
being woven there against us.
The principal authors were, and still are, the
Senoussis, whose able chief has been forced by our arms to transfer the seat of
his confederation several thousand leagues from there, to Schimmedrou, in the Tibesti.
They had, I say they through modesty, the idea of ascertaining
the traces left by these agitators on their favorite places of concourse; Rhât,
Temassinin, the plain of Adejamor, and In-Salah. It was, you see, at least
after leaving Temassinin, practically the same itinerary as that followed in
1864 by General Rohlfs.
I had already attracted some attention by two
excursions, one to Agadès, and the other to Bilma, and was considered by the
staff officers to be one of the best informed on the Senoussis question. I was
therefore selected to assume this new task.
I then suggested that it would be of interest to kill
two birds with one stone, and to get, in passing, an idea of the northern
Ahaggar, so as to make sure whether the Tuaregs of Ahitarhen had continued to
have as cordial relations with the Senoussis as they had had when they combined
to massacre the Flatters' mission. I was immediately accorded the permission.
The change in my first plan was as follows: After reaching Ighelaschem, six
hundred kilometers south of Temassinin, instead of taking the direct road to
Touat via Rhât, I would, penetrating between the high land of Mouydir and
Ahaggar, strike off to the southwest as far as Shikh-Salah. Here I would turn
again northwards, towards In-Salah, by the road to the Soudan and Agadès. In
all hardly eight kilometers additional in a trip of about seven hundred
leagues, with the certainty of making as complete an examination as possible of
the roads which our enemies, the Senoussis of Tibesti and the Tuareg of the
Ahaggar, must follow to arrive at Touat. On the way, for every explorer has his
pet fancy, I was not at all displeased to think that I would have a chance to
examine the geological formation of the plateau of Egere, about which Duveyrier
and the others are so disappointingly indefinite.
Everything was ready for my departure from Wargla.
Everything, which is to say, very little. Three mehara: mine, my companion
Bou-Djema's (a faithful Chaamba, whom I had had with me in my wanderings
through the Air, less of a guide in the country I was familiar with than a
machine for saddling and unsaddling camels), then a third to carry provisions
and skins of drinking water, very little, since I had taken pains to locate the
stops with reference to the wells.
Some people go equipped for this kind of expedition
with a hundred regulars, and even cannon. I am for the tradition of Douls and
René Callie, I go alone.
I was at that perfect moment when only one thin thread
still held me to the civilized world when an official cable arrived at Wargla.
"Lieutenant de Saint-Avit," it said briefly,
"will delay his departure until the arrival of Captain Morhange, who will
accompany him on his expedition of exploration."
I was more than disappointed. I alone had had the idea
of this expedition. I had had all the difficulty that you can imagine to make
the authorities agree to it. And now when I was rejoicing at the idea of the
long hours I would spend alone with myself in the heart of the desert, they
sent me a stranger, and, to make matters worse, a superior.
The condolences of my comrades aggravated my bad
humor.
The Yearly Report, consulted on the spot, had given
them the following information:
"Morhange (Jean-Marie-François), class of 1881.
Breveted. Captain, unassigned. (Topographical Service of the Army.)"
"There is the explanation for you," said
one. "They are sending one of their creatures to pull the chestnuts out of
the fire, after you have had all the trouble of making it. Breveted! That's a
great way. The theories of Ardant du Picq or else nothing about here."
"I don't altogether agree with you," said
the Major. "They knew in Parliament, for some one is always indiscreet,
the real aim of Saint-Avit's mission: to force their hand for the occupation of
Touat. And this Morhange must be a man serving the interests of the Army
Commission. All these people, secretaries, members of Parliament, governors,
keep a close watch on each other. Some one will write an amusing paradoxical
history some day, of the French Colonial Expansion, which is made without the
knowledge of the powers in office, when it is not actually in spite of
them."
"Whatever the reason, the result will be the
same," I said bitterly; "we will be two Frenchmen to spy on each
other night and day, along the roads to the south. An amiable prospect when one
has none too much time to foil all the tricks of the natives. When does he
arrive?"
"Day after tomorrow, probably. I have news of a
convoy coming from Ghardaia. It is likely that he will avail himself of it. The
indications are that he doesn't know very much about traveling alone."
Captain Morhange did arrive in fact two days later by
means of the convoy from Ghardaia. I was the first person for whom he asked.
When he came to my room, whither I had withdrawn in dignity
as soon as the convoy was sighted, I was disagreeably surprised to foresee that
I would have great difficulty in preserving my prejudice against him.
He was tall, his face full and ruddy, with laughing
blue eyes, a small black moustache, and hair that was already white.
"I have a thousand apologies to make to you, my
dear fellow," he said immediately, with a frankness that I have never seen
in any other man. "You must be furious with my importunity in upsetting
your plans and delaying your departure."
"By no means, Captain," I replied coolly.
"You really have only yourself to blame. It is on
account of your knowledge of the southern, routes, so highly esteemed at Paris,
that I wished to have you to initiate me when the Ministries of Instruction and
of Commerce, and the Geographical Society combined to charge me with the
mission which brings me here. These three honorable institutions have in fact
entrusted me with the attempt to re-establish the ancient track of the
caravans, which, from the ninth century, trafficked between Tunis and the
Soudan, by Toweur, Wargla, Es-Souk and the bend of the Bourroum; and to study
the possibility of restoring this route to its ancient splendor. At the same
time, at the Geographic Bureau, I heard of the journey that you are
undertaking. From Wargla to Shikh-Salah our two itineraries are the same. Only
I must admit to you that it is the first voyage of this kind that I have ever
undertaken. I would not be afraid to hold forth for an hour on Arabian
literature in the amphitheatre of the School of Oriental Languages, but I know
well enough that in the desert I should have to ask for directions whether to
turn right or left. This is the only chance which could give me such an
opportunity, and at the same time put me under obligation for this introduction
to so charming a companion. You must not blame me if I seized it, if I used all
my influence to retard your departure from Wargla until the instant when I
could join you. I have only one more word to add to what I have said. I am
entrusted with a mission which by its origin is rendered essentially civilian.
You are sent out by the Ministry of War. Up to the moment when, arrived at
Shikh-Salah we turn our backs on each other to attain, you Touat, and I the
Niger, all your recommendations, all your orders, will be followed by a
subaltern, and, I hope, by a friend as well."
All the time he was talking so openly I felt
delightedly my worst recent fears melting away. Nevertheless, I still
experienced a mean desire to show him some marks of reserve, for having thus
disposed of my company at a distance, without consulting me.
"I am very grateful to you, Captain, for your
extremely flattering words. When do you wish to leave Wargla?"
He made a gesture of complete detachment.
"Whenever you like. Tomorrow, this evening. I
have already delayed you. Your preparations must have already been made for
some time."
My little maneuver had turned against myself. I had
not been counting on leaving before the next week.
"Tomorrow, Captain, but your luggage?"
He smiled delightfully.
"I thought it best to bring as little as
possible. A light pack, some papers. My brave camel had no difficulty in
bringing it along. For the rest I depend on your advice, and the resources of
Owargla."
I was well caught. I had nothing further to say. And
moreover, such freedom of spirit and manner had already captivated me.
"It seems," said my comrades, when the time
for aperitives had brought us all together again, "that this Captain of
yours is a remarkably charming fellow."
"Remarkably."
"You surely can't have any trouble with him. It
is only up to you to see that later on he doesn't get all the glory."
"We aren't working with the same end in
view," I answered evasively.
I was thoughtful, only thoughtful I give you my word.
From that moment I harbored no further grudge against Morhange. Yet my silence
persuaded him that I was unforgiving. And everyone, do you hear me, everyone
said later on, when suspicions became rife:
"He is surely guilty. We saw them go off
together. We can affirm it."
I am guilty.... But for a low motive of jealousy....
How sickening....
After that, there was nothing to do but to flee, flee,
as far as the places where there are no more men who think and reason.
Morhange, appeared, his arm resting on the Major's,
who was beaming over this new acquaintanceship.
He presented him enthusiastically:
"Captain Morhange, gentlemen. An officer of the
old school, and a man after our own hearts, I give you my word. He wants to
leave tomorrow, but we must give him such a reception that he will forget that
idea before two days are up. Come, Captain, you have at least eight days to
give us."
"I am at the disposition of Lieutenant de
Saint-Avit," replied Morhange, with a quiet smile.
The conversation became general. The sound of glasses
and laughter rang out. I heard my comrades in ecstasies over the stories that
the newcomer poured out with never-failing humor. And I, never, never have I
felt so sad.
The time came to pass into the dining-room.
"At my right, Captain," cried the Major,
more and more beaming. "And I hope you will keep on giving us these new
lines on Paris. We are not up with the times here, you know."
"Yours to command, Major," said Morhange.
"Be seated, gentlemen."
The officers obeyed, with a joyous clatter of moving
chairs. I had not taken my eyes off Morhange, who was still standing.
"Major, gentlemen, you will allow me," he
said.
And before sitting down at that table, where every
moment he was the life of the party, in a low voice, with his eyes closed,
Captain Morhange recited the Benedicite.
IV
TOWARDS LATITUDE 25
"You see," said Captain Morhange to me
fifteen days later, "you are much better informed about the ancient routes
through the Sahara than you have been willing to let me suppose, since you know
of the existence of the two Tadekkas. But the one of which you have just spoken
is the Tadekka of Ibn-Batoutah, located by this historian seventy days from
Touat, and placed by Schirmer, very plausibly, in the unexplored territory of
the Aouelimmiden. This is the Tadekka by which the Sonrhaï caravans passed
every year, travelling by Egypt.
"My Tadekka is different, the capital of the
veiled people, placed by Ibn-Khaldoun twenty days south of Wargla, which he
calls Tadmekka. It is towards this Tadmekka that I am headed. I must establish
Tadmekka in the ruins of Es-Souk. The commercial trade route, which in the
ninth century bound the Tunisian Djerid to the bend the Niger makes at
Bourroum, passed by Es-Souk. It is to study the possibility of reestablishing
this ancient thoroughfare that the Ministries gave me this mission, which has
given me the pleasure of your companionship."
"You are probably in for a disappointment,"
I said. "Everything indicates that the commerce there is very
slight."
"Well, I shall see," he answered composedly.
This was while we were following the unicolored banks
of a salt lake. The great saline stretch shone pale-blue, under the rising sun.
The legs of our five mehara cast on it their moving shadows of a darker blue.
For a moment the only inhabitant of these solitudes, a bird, a kind of
indeterminate heron, rose and hung in the air, as if suspended from a thread,
only to sink back to rest as soon as we had passed.
I led the way, selecting the route, Morhange followed.
Enveloped in a bernous, his head covered with the straight chechia of the
Spahis, a great chaplet of alternate red and white beads, ending in a cross,
around his neck, he realized perfectly the ideal of Father Lavigerie's White
Fathers.
After a two-days' halt at Temassinin we had just left
the road followed by Flatters, and taken an oblique course to the south. I have
the honor of having antedated Fourcau in demonstrating the importance of
Temassinin as a geometrical point for the passage of caravans, and of selecting
the place where Captain Pein has just now constructed a fort. The junction for
the roads that lead to Touat from Fezzan and Tibesti, Temassinin is the future
seat of a marvellous Intelligence Department. What I had collected there in two
days about the disposition of our Senoussis enemies was of importance. I
noticed that Morhange let me proceed with my inquiries with complete
indifference.
These two days he had passed in conversation with the
old Negro guardian of the turbet, which preserves, under its plaster dome, the
remains of the venerated Sidi-Moussa. The confidences they exchanged, I am
sorry to say that I have forgotten. But from the Negro's amazed admiration, I
realized the ignorance in which I stood to the mysteries of the desert, and how
familiar they were to my companion.
And if you want to get any idea of the extraordinary
originality which Morhange introduced into such surroundings, you who, after
all, have a certain familiarity with the tropics, listen to this. It was
exactly two hundred kilometers from here, in the vicinity of the Great Dune, in
that horrible stretch of six days without water. We had just enough for two
days before reaching the next well, and you know these wells; as Flatters wrote
to his wife, "you have to work for hours before you can clean them out and
succeed in watering beasts and men." By chance we met a caravan there,
which was going east towards Rhadamès, and had come too far north. The camels'
humps, shrunken and shaking, bespoke the sufferings of the troop. Behind came a
little gray ass, a pitiful burrow, interfering at every step, and lightened of
its pack because the merchants knew that it was going to die. Instinctively,
with its last strength, it followed, knowing that when it could stagger no
longer, the end would come and the flutter of the bald vultures' wings. I love
animals, which I have solid reasons for preferring to men. But never should I
have thought of doing what Morhange did then. I tell you that our water skins
were almost dry, and that our own camels, without which one is lost in the empty
desert, had not been watered for many hours. Morhange made his kneel, uncocked
a skin, and made the little ass drink. I certainly felt gratification at seeing
the poor bare flanks of the miserable beast pant with satisfaction. But the
responsibility was mine. Also I had seen Bou-Djema's aghast expression, and the
disapproval of the thirsty members of the caravan. I remarked on it. How it was
received! "What have I given," replied Morhange, "was my own. We
will reach El-Biodh to-morrow evening, about six o'clock. Between here and
there I know that I shall not be thirsty." And that in a tone, in which
for the first time he allowed the authority of a Captain to speak. "That
is easy to say," I thought, ill-humoredly. "He knows that when he
wants them, my water-skin, and Bou-Djema's, are at his service." But I did
not yet know Morhange very well, and it is true that until the evening of the
next day when we reached El-Biodh, refusing our offers with smiling
determination, he drank nothing.
Shades of St. Francis of Assisi! Umbrian hills, so
pure under the rising sun! It was in the light of a like sunrise, by the border
of a pale stream leaping in full cascades from a crescent-shaped niche of the
gray rocks of Egere, that Morhange stopped. The unlooked for waters rolled upon
the sand, and we saw, in the light which mirrored them, little black fish. Fish
in the middle of the Sahara! All three of us were mute before this paradox of
Nature. One of them had strayed into a little channel of sand. He had to stay
there, struggling in vain, his little white belly exposed to the air....
Morhange picked him up, looked at him for a moment, and put him back into the
little stream. Shades of St. Francis. Umbrian hills.... But I have sworn not to
break the thread of the story by these untimely digressions.
* * * * *
"You see," Captain Morhange said to me a
week later, "that I was right in advising you to go farther south before
making for Shikh-Salah. Something told me that this highland of Egere was not
interesting from your point of view. While here you have only to stoop to pick
up pebbles which will allow you to establish the volcanic origin of this region
much more certainly than Bou-Derba, des Cloizeaux, and Doctor Marrés have
done."
This was while we were following the western pass of
the Tidifest Mountains, about the 25th degree of northern latitude.
"I should indeed be ungrateful not to thank
you," I said.
I shall always remember that instant. We had left our
camels and were collecting fragments of the most characteristic rocks. Morhange
employed himself with a discernment which spoke worlds for his knowledge of
geology, a science he had often professed complete ignorance of.
Then I asked him the following question:
"May I prove my gratitude by making you a
confession?"
He raised his head and looked at me.
"Well then, I don't see the practical value of
this trip you have undertaken."
He smiled.
"Why not? To explore the old caravan route, to
demonstrate that a connection has existed from the most ancient times between
the Mediterranean world, and the country of the Blacks, that seems nothing in
your eyes? The hope of settling once for all the secular disputes which have
divided so many keen minds; d'Anville, Heeren, Berlioux, Quatremere on the one
hand,--on the other Gosselin, Walckenaer, Tissit, Vivien, de saint-Martin; you
think that that is devoid of interest? A plague upon you for being hard to
please."
"I spoke of practical value," I said.
"You won't deny that this controversy is only the affair of cabinet
geographers and office explorers."
Morhange kept on smiling.
"Dear friend, don't wither me. Deign to recall
that your mission was confided to you by the Ministry of War, while I hold mine
on behalf of the Ministry of Public Instruction. A different origin justifies
our different aims. It certainly explains, I readily concede that to you, why
what I am in search of has no practical value."
"You are also authorized by the Ministry of
Commerce," I replied, playing my next card. "By this chief you are
instructed to study the possibility of restoring the old trade route of the
ninth century. But on this point don't attempt to mislead me; with your
knowledge of the history and geography of the Sahara, your mind must have been
made up before you left Paris. The road from Djerid to the Niger is dead, stone
dead. You knew that no important traffic would pass by this route before you
undertook to study the possibility of restoring it."
Morhange looked me full in the face.
"And if that should be so," he said with the
most charming attitude, "if I had before leaving the conviction you say,
what do you conclude from that?"
"I should prefer to have you tell me."
"Simply, my dear boy, that I had less skill than
you in finding the pretext for my voyage, that I furnished less good reasons
for the true motives that brought me here."
"A pretext? I don't see...."
"Be sincere in your turn, if you please. I am
sure that you have the greatest desire to inform the Arabian Office about the
practices of the Senoussis. But admit that the information that you will obtain
is not the sole and innermost aim of your excursion. You are a geologist, my
friend. You have found a chance to gratify your taste in this trip. No one
would think of blaming you because you have known how to reconcile what is
useful to your country and agreeable to yourself. But, for the love of God,
don't deny it; I need no other proof than your presence here on this side of
the Tidifest, a very curious place from a mineralogical point of view, but some
hundred and fifty kilometers south of your official route."
It was not possible to have countered me with a better
grace. I parried by attacking.
"Am I to conclude from all this that I do not
know the real aims of your trip, and that they have nothing to do with the
official motives?"
I had gone a bit too far. I felt it from the
seriousness with which Morhange's reply was delivered.
"No, my dear friend, you must not conclude just
that. I should have no taste for a lie which was based on fraud towards the
estimable constitutional bodies which have judged me worthy of their confidence
and their support. The ends that they have assigned to me I shall do my best to
attain. But I have no reason for hiding from you that there is another, quite
personal, which is far nearer to my heart. Let us say, if you will, to use a
terminology that is otherwise deplorable, that this is the end while the others
are the means."
"Would there be any indiscretion?...."
"None," replied my companion.
"Shikh-Salah is only a few days distant. He whose first steps you have
guided with such solicitude in the desert should have nothing hidden from
you."
We had halted in the valley of a little dry well where
a few sickly plants were growing. A spring near by was circled by a crown of
gray verdure. The camels had been unsaddled for the night, and were seeking
vainly, at every stride, to nibble the spiny tufts of had. The black
and polished sides of the Tidifest Mountains rose, almost vertically, above our
heads. Already the blue smoke of the fire on which Bou-Djema was cooking dinner
rose through the motionless air.
Not a sound, not a breath. The smoke mounted straight,
straight and slowly up the pale steps of the firmament.
"Have you ever heard of the Atlas of
Christianity?" asked Morhange.
"I think so. Isn't it a geographical work
published by the Benedictines under the direction of a certain Dom
Granger?"
"Your memory is correct," said Morhange.
"Even so let me explain a little more fully some of the things you have
not had as much reason as I to interest yourself in. The Atlas of
Christianity proposes to establish the boundaries of that great
tide of Christianity through all the ages, and for all parts of the globe. An
undertaking worthy of the Benedictine learning, worthy of such a prodigy of
erudition as Dom Granger himself."
"And it is these boundaries that you have come to
determine here, no doubt," I murmured.
"Just so," replied my companion.
He was silent, and I respected his silence, prepared
by now to be astonished at nothing.
"It is not possible to give confidences by
halves, without being ridiculous," he continued after several minutes of
meditation, speaking gravely, in a voice which held no suggestion of that
flashing humor which had a month before enchanted the young officers at Wargla.
"I have begun on mine. I will tell you everything. Trust my discretion,
however, and do not insist upon certain events of my private life. If, four
years ago, at the close of these events, I resolve to enter a monastery, it
does not concern you to know my reasons. I can marvel at it myself, that the
passage in my life of a being absolutely devoid of interest should have sufficed
to change the current of that life. I can marvel that a creature whose sole
merit was her beauty should have been permitted by the Creator to swing my
destiny to such an unforeseen direction. The monastery at whose doors I knocked
had the most valid reasons for doubting the stability of my vocation. What the
world loses in such fashion it often calls back as readily. In short, I cannot
blame the Father Abbot for having forbidden me to apply for my army discharge.
By his instructions, I asked for, and obtained, permission to be placed on the
inactive list for three years. At the end of those three years of consecration
it would be seen whether the world was definitely dead to your servant.
"The first day of my arrival at the cloister I
was assigned to Dom Granger, and placed by him at work on the Atlas of
Christianity. A brief examination decided him as to what kind of
service I was best fitted to render. This is how I came to enter the studio
devoted to the cartography of Northern Africa. I did not know one word of
Arabic, but it happened that in garrison at Lyon I had taken at the Faculté des
Lettres, a course with Berlioux,--a very erudite geographer no doubt, but
obsessed by one idea, the influence the Greek and Roman civilizations had
exercised on Africa. This detail of my life was enough for Dom Granger. He
provided me straightway with Berber vocabularies by Venture, by Delaporte, by
Brosselard; with the Grammatical Sketch of the Temahaq by Stanley
Fleeman, and the Essai de Grammaire de la langue Temachek by Major
Hanoteau. At the end of three months I was able to decipher any inscriptions in
Tifinar. You know that Tifinar is the national writing of the Tuareg, the
expression of this Temachek language which seems to us the most curious protest
of the Targui race against its Mohammedan enemies.
"Dom Granger, in fact, believed that the Tuareg
are Christians, dating from a period which it was necessary to ascertain, but
which coincided no doubt with the splendor of the church of Hippon. Even better
than I, you know that the cross is with them the symbol of fate in decoration.
Duveyrier has claimed that it figures in their alphabet, on their arms, among
the designs of their clothes. The only tattooing that they wear on the
forehead, on the back of the hand, is a cross with four equal branches; the
pummels of their saddles, the handles of their sabres, of their poignards, are
cross-shaped. And is it necessary to remind you that, although Islam forbids
bells as a sign of Christianity, the harness of Tuareg camels are trimmed with
bells?
"Neither Dom Granger nor I attach an exaggerated
importance to such proofs, which resemble too much those which make such a
display in the Genius of Christianity. But it is indeed
impossible to refuse all credence to certain theological arguments. Amanai, the
God of the Tuareg, unquestionably the Adonai of the Bible, is unique. They have
a hell, 'Timsi-tan-elekhaft,' the last fire, where reigns Iblis, our Lucifer.
Their Paradise, where they are rewarded for good deeds, is inhabited by
'andjelousen,' our angels. And do not urge the resemblance of this theology to
the Koran, for I will meet you with historic arguments and remind you that the
Tuareg have struggled all through the ages at the cost of partial
extermination, to maintain their faith against the encroachments of Mohammedan
fanaticism.
"Many times I have studied with Dom Granger that
formidable epoch when the aborigines opposed the conquering Arabs. With him I
have seen how the army of Sidi-Okba, one of the companions of the Prophet,
invaded this desert to reduce the Tuareg tribes and impose on them Mussulman
rules. These tribes were then rich and prosperous. They were the Ihbggaren, the
Imededren, the Ouadelen, the Kel-Gueress, the Kel-Air. But internal quarrels
sapped their strength. Still, it was not until after a long and cruel war that
the Arabians succeeded in getting possession of the capital of the Berbers,
which had proved such a redoubtable stronghold. They destroyed it after they
had massacred the inhabitants. On the ruins Okba constructed a new city. This
city is Es-Souk. The one that Sidi-Okba destroyed was the Berber Tadmekka. What
Dom Granger asked of me was precisely that I should try to exhume from the
ruins of the Mussulman Es-Souk the ruins of Tadmekka, which was Berber, and
perhaps Christian."
"I understand," I murmured.
"So far, so good," said Morhange. "But
what you must grasp now is the practical sense of these religious men, my
masters. You remember that, even after three years of monastic life, they
preserved their doubts as to the stability of my vocation. They found at the
same time means of testing it once for all, and of adapting official facilities
to their particular purposes. One morning I was called before the Father Abbot,
and this is what he said to me, in the presence of Dom Granger, who expressed
silent approval.
"'Your term of inactive service expires in
fifteen days. You will return to Paris, and apply at the Ministry to be
reinstated. With what you have learned here, and the relationships we have been
able to maintain at Headquarters, you will have no difficulty in being attached
to the Geographical Staff of the army. When you reach the rue de Grenelle you
will receive our instructions.'
"I was astonished at their confidence in my
knowledge. When I was reestablished as Captain again in the Geographical
Service I understood. At the monastery, the daily association with Dom Granger
and his pupils had kept me constantly convinced of the inferiority of my
knowledge. When I came in contact with my military brethren I realized the
superiority of the instruction I had received. I did not have to concern myself
with the details of my mission. The Ministries invited me to undertake it. My
initiative asserted itself on only one occasion. When I learned that you were
going to leave Wargla on the present expedition, having reason to distrust my
practical qualifications as an explorer, I did my best to retard your
departure, so that I might join you. I hope that you have forgiven me by
now."
* * * * *
The light in the west was fading, where the sun had
already sunk into a matchless luxury of violet draperies. We were alone in this
immensity, at the feet of the rigid black rocks. Nothing but ourselves.
Nothing, nothing but ourselves.
I held out my hand to Morhange, and he pressed it.
Then he said:
"If they still seem infinitely long to me, the
several thousand kilometers which separate me from the instant when, my task
accomplished, I shall at last find oblivion in the cloister for the things for
which I was not made, let me tell you this;--the several hundred kilometers
which still separate us from Shikh-Salah seem to me infinitely short to
traverse in your company."
On the pale water of the little pool, motionless and
fixed like a silver nail, a star had just been born.
"Shikh-Salah," I murmured, my heart full of
an indefinable sadness. "Patience, we are not there yet."
In truth, we never were to be there.
V
THE INSCRIPTION
With a blow of the tip of his cane Morhange knocked a
fragment of rock from the black flank of the mountain.
"What is it?" he asked, holding it out to
me.
"A basaltic peridot," I said.
"It can't be very interesting, you barely glanced
at it."
"It is very interesting, on the contrary. But,
for the moment, I admit that I am otherwise preoccupied."
"How?"
"Look this way a bit," I said, showing
towards the west, on the horizon, a black spot across the white plain.
It was six o'clock in the morning. The sun had risen.
But it could not be found in the surprisingly polished air. And not a breath of
air, not a breath. Suddenly one of the camels called. An enormous antelope had
just come in sight, and had stopped in its flight, terrified, racing the wall
of rock. It stayed there at a little distance from us, dazed, trembling on its
slender legs.
Bou-Djema had rejoined us.
"When the legs of the mohor tremble it is because
the firmament is shaken," he muttered.
"A storm?"
"Yes, a storm."
"And you find that alarming?"
I did not answer immediately. I was exchanging several
brief words with Bou-Djema, who was occupied in soothing the camels which were
giving signs of being restive.
Morhange repeated his question. I shrugged my
shoulders.
"Alarming? I don't know. I have never seen a
storm on the Hoggar. But I distrust it. And the signs are that this is going to
be a big one. See there already."
A slight dust had risen before the cliff. In the still
air a few grains of sand had begun to whirl round and round, with a speed which
increased to dizziness, giving us in advance the spectacle in miniature of what
would soon be breaking upon us.
With harsh cries a flock of wild geese appeared,
flying low. They came out of the west.
"They are fleeing towards the Sebkha
d'Amanghor," said Bou-Djema.
There could be no greater mistake, I thought.
Morhange looked at me curiously.
"What must we do?" he asked.
"Mount our camels immediately, before they are
completely demoralized, and hurry to find shelter in some high places. Take
account of our situation. It is easy to follow the bed of a stream. But within
a quarter of an hour perhaps the storm will have burst. Within a half hour a
perfect torrent will be rushing here. On this soil, which is almost
impermeable, rain will roll like a pail of water thrown on a bituminous
pavement. No depth, all height. Look at this."
And I showed him, a dozen meters high, long hollow
gouges, marks of former erosions on the rocky wall.
"In an hour the waters will reach that height.
Those are the marks of the last inundation. Let us get started. There is not an
instant to lose."
"All right," Morhange replied tranquilly.
We had the greatest difficulty to make the camels
kneel. When we had thrown ourselves into the saddle they started off at a pace
which their terror rendered more and more disorderly.
Of a sudden the wind began, a formidable wind, and,
almost at the same time the light was eclipsed in the ravine. Above our heads
the sky had become, in the flash of an eye, darker than the walls of the canyon
which we were descending at a breathless pace.
"A path, a stairway in the wall," I screamed
against the wind to my companions. "If we don't find one in a minute we
are lost."
They did not hear me, but, turning in my saddle, I saw
that they had lost no distance, Morhange following me, and Bou-Djema in the
rear driving the two baggage camels masterfully before him.
A blinding streak of lightning rent the obscurity. A
peal of thunder, re-echoed to infinity by the rocky wall, rang out, and
immediately great tepid drops began to fall. In an instant, our burnouses,
which had been blown out behind by the speed with which we were traveling, were
stuck tight to our streaming bodies.
"Saved!" I exclaimed suddenly.
Abruptly on our right a crevice opened in the midst of
the wall. It was the almost perpendicular bed of a stream, an affluent of the
one we had had the unfortunate idea of following that morning. Already a
veritable torrent was gushing over it with a fine uproar.
I have never better appreciated the incomparable
sure-footedness of camels in the most precipitate places. Bracing themselves,
stretching out their great legs, balancing themselves among the rocks that were
beginning to be swept loose, our camels accomplished at that moment what the
mules of the Pyrannees might have failed in.
After several moments of superhuman effort we found
ourselves at last out of danger, on a kind of basaltic terrace, elevated some
fifty meters above the channel of the stream we had just left. Luck was with
us; a little grotto opened out behind. Bou-Djema succeeded in sheltering the
camels there. From its threshold we had leisure to contemplate in silence the
prodigious spectacle spread out before us.
You have, I believe, been at the Camp of Chalons for
artillery drills. You have seen when the shell bursts how the chalky soil of
the Marne effervesces like the inkwells at school, when we used to throw a
piece of calcium carbonate into them. Well, it was almost like that, but in the
midst of the desert, in the midst of obscurity. The white waters rushed into
the depths of the black hole, and rose and rose towards the pedestal on which
we stood. And there was the uninterrupted noise of thunder, and still louder,
the sound of whole walls of rock, undermined by the flood, collapsing in a heap
and dissolving in a few seconds of time in the midst of the rising water.
All the time that this deluge lasted, one hour,
perhaps two, Morhange and I stayed bending over this fantastic foaming vat;
anxious to see, to see everything, to see in spite of everything; rejoicing
with a kind of ineffable horror when we felt the shelf of basalt on which we
had taken refuge swaying beneath us from the battering impact of the water. I
believe that never for an instant did we think, so beautiful it was, of wishing
for the end of that gigantic nightmare.
Finally a ray of the sun shone through. Only then did
we look at each other.
Morhange held out his hand.
"Thank you," he said simply.
And he added with a smile:
"To be drowned in the very middle of the Sahara
would have been pretentious and ridiculous. You have saved us, thanks to your
power of decision, from this very paradoxical end."
Ah, that he had been thrown by a misstep of his camel
and rolled to his death in the midst of the flood! Then what followed would
never have happened. That is the thought that comes to me in hours of weakness.
But I have told you that I pull myself out of it quickly. No, no, I do not
regret it, I cannot regret it, that what happened did happen.
* * * * *
Morhange left me to go into the little grotto, where
Bou-Djema's camels were now resting comfortably. I stayed alone, watching the
torrent which was continuously rising with the impetuous inrush of its
unbridled tributaries. It had stopped raining. The sun shone from a sky that
had renewed its blueness. I could feel the clothes that had a moment before
been drenching, drying upon me incredibly fast.
A hand was placed on my shoulder. Morhange was again
beside me.
"Come here," he said.
Somewhat surprised, I followed him. We went into the
grotto.
The opening, which was big enough to admit the camels,
made it fairly light. Morhange led me up to the smooth face of rock opposite.
"Look," he said, with unconcealed joy.
"What of it?"
"Don't you see?"
"I see that there are several Tuareg
inscriptions," I answered, with some disappointment. "But I thought I
had told you that I read Tifinar writing very badly. Are these writings more
interesting than the others we have come upon before?"
"Look at this one," said Morhange. There was
such an accent of triumph in his tone that this time I concentrated my
attention.
I looked again.
The characters of the inscription were arranged in the
form of a cross. It plays such an important part in this adventure that I
cannot forego retracing it for you.
| | + o o o o -- W + -- - | | |
[Transcriber's Note: This is but a crude ASCII
representation of the inscription. The center 'W' is rotated 90 degrees
counter-clockwise in the book.]
It was designed with great regularity, and the
characters were cut deep into the rock. Although I knew so little of rock
inscriptions at that time I had no difficulty in recognizing the antiquity of
this one.
Morhange became more and more radiant as he regarded
it.
I looked at him questioningly.
"Well, what have you to say now?" he asked.
"What do you want me to say? I tell you that I
can barely read Tifinar."
"Shall I help you?" he suggested.
This course in Berber writing, after the emotions
through which we had just passed, seemed to me a little inopportune. But
Morhange was so visibly delighted that I could not dash his joy.
"Very well then," began my companion, as
much at his, ease as if he had been before a blackboard, "what will strike
you first about this inscription is its repetition in the form of a cross. That
is to say that it contains the same word twice, top to bottom, and right to
left. The word which it composes has seven letters so the fourth letter, W
[Transcriber's Note: Rotated 90 deg. counter-clockwise], comes naturally in the
middle. This arrangement which is unique in Tifinar writing, is already
remarkable enough. But there is better still. Now we will read it."
Getting it wrong three times out of seven I finally
succeeded, with Morhange's help, in spelling the word.
"Have you got it?" asked Morhange when I had
finished my task.
"Less than ever," I answered, a little put
out; "a,n,t,i,n,h,a,--Antinha, I don't know that word, or anything like
it, in all the Saharan dialects I am familiar with."
Morhange rubbed his hands together. His satisfaction
was without bounds.
"You have said it. That is why the discovery is
unique."
"Why?"
"There is really nothing, either in Berber or in
Arabian, analogous to this word."
"Then?"
"Then, my dear friend, we are in the presence of
a foreign word, translated into Tifinar."
"And this word belongs, according to your theory,
to what language?"
"You must realize that the letter e does not
exist in the Tifinar alphabet. It has here been replaced by the phonetic sign
which is nearest to it,--h. Restore e to the
place which belongs to it in the word, and you have--"
"Antinea."
"'Antinea,' precisely. We find ourselves before a
Greek vocable reproduced in Tifinar. And I think that now you will agree with
me that my find has a certain interest."
That day we had no more conferences upon texts. A loud
cry, anguished, terrifying, rang out.
We rushed out to find a strange spectacle awaiting us.
Although the sky had cleared again, the torrent of
yellow water was still foaming and no one could predict when it would fall. In
mid-stream, struggling desperately in the current, was an extraordinary mass,
gray and soft and swaying.
But what at the first glance overwhelmed us with
astonishment was to see Bou-Djema, usually so calm, at this moment apparently
beside himself with frenzy, bounding through the gullies and over the rocks of
the ledge, in full pursuit of the shipwreck.
Of a sudden I seized Morhange by the arm. The grayish
thing was alive. A pitiful long neck emerged from it with the heartrending cry
of a beast in despair.
"The fool," I cried, "he has let one of
our beasts get loose, and the stream is carrying it away!"
"You are mistaken," said Morhange. "Our
camels are all in the cave. The one Bou-Djema is running after is not ours. And
the cry of anguish we just heard, that was not Bou-Djema either. Bou-Djema is a
brave Chaamb who has at this moment only one idea, to appropriate the intestate
capital represented by this camel in the stream."
"Who gave that cry, then?"
"Let us try, if you like, to explore up this
stream that our guide is descending at such a rate."
And without waiting for my answer he had already set
out through the recently washed gullies of the rocky bank.
At that moment it can be truly said that Morhange went
to meet his destiny.
I followed him. We had the greatest difficulty in
proceeding two or three hundred meters. Finally we saw at our feet a little
rushing brook where the water was falling a trifle.
"See there?" said Morhange.
A blackish bundle was balancing on the waves of the
creek.
When we had come up even with it we saw that it was a
man in the long dark blue robes of the Tuareg.
"Give me your hand," said Morhange,
"and brace yourself against a rock, hard."
He was very, very strong. In an instant, as if it were
child's play, he had brought the body ashore.
"He is still alive," he pronounced with
satisfaction. "Now it is a question of getting him to the grotto. This is
no place to resuscitate a drowned man."
He raised the body in his powerful arms.
"It is astonishing how little he weighs for a man
of his height."
By the time we had retraced the way to the grotto the
man's cotton clothes were almost dry. But the dye had run plentifully, and it
was an indigo man that Morhange was trying to recall to life.
When I had made him swallow a quart of rum he opened
his eyes, looked at the two of us with surprise, then, closing them again,
murmured almost unintelligibly a phrase, the sense of which we did not get
until some days later:
"Can it be that I have reached the end of my
mission?"
"What mission is he talking about?" I said.
"Let him recover himself completely,"
responded Morhange. "You had better open some preserved food. With fellows
of this build you don't have to observe the precautions prescribed for drowned
Europeans."
It was indeed a species of giant, whose life we had
just saved. His face, although very thin, was regular, almost beautiful. He had
a clear skin and little beard. His hair, already white, showed him to be a man
of sixty years.
When I placed a tin of corned-beef before him a light
of voracious joy came into his eyes. The tin contained an allowance for four
persons. It was empty in a flash.
"Behold," said Morhange, "a robust
appetite. Now we can put our questions without scruple."
Already the Targa had placed over his forehead and
face the blue veil prescribed by the ritual. He must have been completely
famished not to have performed this indispensable formality sooner. There was
nothing visible now but the eyes, watching us with a light that grew steadily
more sombre.
"French officers," he murmured at last.
And he took Morhange's hand, and having placed it
against his breast, carried it to his lips.
Suddenly an expression of anxiety passed over his
face.
"And my mehari?" he asked.
I explained that our guide was then employed in trying
to save his beast. He in turn told us how it had stumbled, and fallen into the
current, and he himself, in trying to save it, had been knocked over. His
forehead had struck a rock. He had cried out. After that he remembered nothing
more.
"What is your name?" I asked.
"Eg-Anteouen."
"What tribe do you belong to?"
"The tribe of Kel-Tahat."
"The Kel-Tahats are the serfs of the tribe of
Kel-Rhelâ, the great nobles of Hoggar?"
"Yes," he answered, casting a side glance in
my direction. It seemed that such precise questions on the affairs of Ahygar
were not to his liking.
"The Kel-Tahats, if I am not mistaken, are
established on the southwest flank of Atakor.[5] What were you doing, so far
from your home territory when we saved your life?"
[Footnote 5: Another name, in the Temahaq language,
for Ahaggar. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
"I was going, by way of Tit, to In-Salah,"
he said.
"What were you going to do at In-Salah?"
He was about to reply. But suddenly we saw him
tremble. His eyes were fixed on a point of the cavern. We looked to see what it
was. He had just seen the rock inscription which had so delighted Morhange an
hour before.
"Do you know that?" Morhange asked him with
keen curiosity.
The Targa did not speak a word but his eyes had a
strange light.
"Do you know that?" insisted Morhange.
And he added:
"Antinea?"
"Antinea," repeated the man.
And he was silent.
"Why don't you answer the Captain?" I called
out, with a strange feeling of rage sweeping over me.
The Targui looked at me. I thought that he was going
to speak. But his eyes became suddenly hard. Under the lustrous veil I saw his
features stiffening.
Morhange and I turned around.
On the threshold of the cavern, breathless,
discomfited, harassed by an hour of vain pursuit, Bou-Djema had returned to us.
VI
THE DISASTER OF THE LETTUCE
As Eg-Anteouen and Bou-Djema came face to face, I
fancied that both the Targa and the Chaamba gave a sudden start which each
immediately repressed. It was nothing more than a fleeting impression.
Nevertheless, it was enough to make me resolve that as soon as I was alone with
our guide, I would question him closely concerning our new companion.
The beginning of the day had been wearisome enough. We
decided, therefore, to spend the rest of it there, and even to pass the night
in the cave, waiting till the flood had completely subsided.
In the morning, when I was marking our day's march
upon the map, Morhange came toward me. I noticed that his manner was somewhat
restrained.
"In three days, we shall be at Shikh-Salah,"
I said to him. "Perhaps by the evening of the second day, badly as the
camels go."
"Perhaps we shall separate before then," he
muttered.
"How so?"
"You see, I have changed my itinerary a little. I
have given up the idea of going straight to Timissao. First I should like to
make a little excursion into the interior of the Ahaggar range."
I frowned:
"What is this new idea?"
As I spoke I looked about for Eg-Anteouen, whom I had
seen in conversation with Morhange the previous evening and several minutes
before. He was quietly mending one of his sandals with a waxed thread supplied
by Bou-Djema. He did not raise his head.
"It is simply," explained Morhange, less and
less at his ease, "that this man tells me there are similar inscriptions
in several caverns in western Ahaggar. These caves are near the road that he
has to take returning home. He must pass by Tit. Now, from Tit, by way of
Silet, is hardly two hundred kilometers. It is a quasi-classic route[6] as
short again as the one that I shall have to take alone, after I leave you, from
Shikh-Salah to Timissao. That is in part, you see, the reason which has made me
decide to...."
[Footnote 6: The route and the stages from Tit to
Timissao were actually plotted out, as early as 1888, by Captain Bissuel. Les Tuarge
de l'Ouest, itineraries 1 and 10. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
"In part? In very small part," I replied.
"But is your mind absolutely made up?"
"It is," he answered me.
"When do you expect to leave me?"
"To-day. The road which Eg-Anteouen proposes to
take into Ahaggar crosses this one about four leagues from here. I have a favor
to ask of you in this connection."
"Please tell me."
"It is to let me take one of the two baggage
camels, since my Targa has lost his."
"The camel which carries your baggage belongs to
you as much as does your own mehari," I answered coldly.
We stood there several minutes without speaking.
Morhange maintained an uneasy silence; I was examining my map. All over it in
greater or less degree, but particularly towards the south, the unexplored
portions of Ahaggar stood out as far too numerous white patches in the tan area
of supposed mountains.
I finally said:
"You give me your word that when you have seen
these famous grottos, you will make straight for Timissao by Tit and
Silet?"
He looked at me uncomprehendingly.
"Why do you ask that?"
"Because, if you promise me that,--provided, of
course, that my company is not unwelcome to you--I will go with you. Either
way, I shall have two hundred kilometers to go. I shall strike for Shikh-Salah
from the south, instead of from the west--that is the only difference."
Morhange looked at me with emotion.
"Why do you do this?" he murmured.
"My dear fellow," I said (it was the first
time that I had addressed Morhange in this familiar way), "my dear fellow,
I have a sense which becomes marvellously acute in the desert, the sense of
danger. I gave you a slight proof of it yesterday morning, at the coming of the
storm. With all your knowledge of rock inscriptions, you seem to me to have no
very exact idea of what kind of place Ahaggar is, nor what may be in store for
you there. On that account, I should be just as well pleased not to let you run
sure risks alone."
"I have a guide," he said with his adorable
naiveté.
Eg-Anteouen, in the same squatting position, kept on
patching his old slipper.
I took a step toward him.
"You heard what I said to the Captain?"
"Yes," the Targa answered calmly.
"I am going with him. We leave you at Tit, to
which place you must bring us. Where is the place you proposed to show the
Captain?"
"I did not propose to show it to him; it was his
own idea," said the Targa coldly. "The grottos with the inscriptions
are three-days' march southward in the mountains. At first, the road is rather
rough. But farther on, it turns, and you gain Timissao very easily. There are
good wells where the Tuareg Taitoqs, who are friendly to the French, come to
water their camels."
"And you know the road well?"
He shrugged his shoulders. His eyes had a scornful
smile.
"I have taken it twenty times," he said.
"In that case, let's get started."
We rode for two hours. I did not exchange a word with
Morhange. I had a clear intuition of the folly we were committing in risking
ourselves so unconcernedly in that least known and most dangerous part of the
Sahara. Every blow which had been struck in the last twenty years to undermine
the French advance had come from this redoubtable Ahaggar. But what of it? It
was of my own will that I had joined in this mad scheme. No need of going over
it again. What was the use of spoiling my action by a continual exhibition of
disapproval? And, furthermore, I may as well admit that I rather liked the turn
that our trip was beginning to take. I had, at that instant, the sensation of
journeying toward something incredible, toward some tremendous adventure. You
do not live with impunity for months and years as the guest of the desert.
Sooner or later, it has its way with you, annihilates the good officer, the
timid executive, overthrows his solicitude for his responsibilities. What is
there behind those mysterious rocks, those dim solitudes, which have held at
bay the most illustrious pursuers of mystery? You follow, I tell you, you
follow.
* * * * *
"Are you sure at least that this inscription is
interesting enough to justify us in our undertaking?" I asked Morhange.
My companion started with pleasure. Ever since we
began our journey I had realized his fear that I was coming along
half-heartedly. As soon as I offered him a chance to convince me, his scruples
vanished, and his triumph seemed assured to him.
"Never," he answered, in a voice that he
tried to control, but through which the enthusiasm rang out, "never has a
Greek inscription been found so far south. The farthest points where they have
been reported are in the south of Algeria and Cyrene. But in Ahaggar! Think of
it! It is true that this one is translated into Tifinar. But this peculiarity
does not diminish the interest of the coincidence: it increases it."
"What do you take to be the meaning of this
word?"
"Antinea can only be a proper
name," said Morhange. "To whom does it refer? I admit I don't know,
and if at this very moment I am marching toward the south, dragging you along
with me, it is because I count on learning more about it. Its etymology? It
hasn't one definitely, but there are thirty possibilities. Bear in mind that
the Tifinar alphabet is far from tallying with the Greek alphabet, which
increases the number of hypotheses. Shall I suggest several?"
"I was just about to ask you to."
"To begin with, there is [Greek: agti] and
[Greek: neos], the woman who is placed opposite a vessel, an
explanation which would have been pleasing to Gaffarel and to my venerated
master Berlioux. That would apply well enough to the figure-heads of ships.
There is a technical term that I cannot recall at this moment, not if you beat
me a hundred times over.[7]
[Footnote 7: It is perhaps worth noting here that Figures de
Proues is the exact title of a very remarkable collection of poems by Mme.
Delarus-Mardrus. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
"Then there is [Greek: agtinêa], that you must
relate to [Greek: agti] and [Greek: naos], she who holds herself
before the [Greek: naos], the [Greek: naos] of the temple, she who is
opposite the sanctuary, therefore priestess. An interpretation which would
enchant Girard and Renan.
"Next we have [Greek: agtine], from [Greek: agti]
and [Greek: neos], new, which can mean two things: either she who is
the contrary of young, which is to say old; or she who is the enemy
of novelty or the enemy of youth.
"There is still another sense of [Greek: gati], in exchange
for, which is capable of complicating all the others I have mentioned;
likewise there are four meanings for the verb [Greek: neô], which means in turn
to go, to flow, to thread or weave, to heap. There is
more still.... And notice, please, that I have not at my disposition on the
otherwise commodious hump of this mehari, either the great dictionary of
Estienne or the lexicons of Passow, of Pape, or of Liddel-Scott. This is only
to show you, my dear friend, that epigraphy is but a relative science, always
dependent on the discovery of a new text which contradicts the previous
findings, when it is not merely at the mercy of the humors of the epigraphists
and their pet conceptions of the universe.
"That was rather my view of it," I said,
"But I must admit my astonishment to find that, with such a sceptical
opinion of the goal, you still do not hesitate to take risks which may be quite
considerable."
Morhange smiled wanly.
"I do not interpret, my friend; I collect. From
what I will take back to him, Dom Granger has the ability to draw conclusions
which are beyond my slight knowledge. I was amusing myself a little. Pardon
me."
Just then the girth of one of the baggage camels,
evidently not well fastened, came loose. Part of the load slipped and fell to
the ground.
Eg-Anteouen descended instantly from his beast and
helped Bou-Djema repair the damage.
When they had finished, I made my mehari walk beside
Bou-Djema's.
"It will be better to resaddle the camels at the
next stop. They will have to climb the mountain."
The guide looked at me with amazement. Up to that time
I had thought it unnecessary to acquaint him with our new projects. But I
supposed Eg-Anteouen would have told him.
"Lieutenant, the road across the white plain to
Shikh-Salah is not mountainous," said the Chaamba.
"We are not keeping to the road across the white
plain. We are going south, by Ahaggar."
"By Ahaggar," he murmured.
"But...."
"But what?"
"I do not know the road."
"Eg-Anteouen is going to guide us."
"Eg-Anteouen!"
I watched Bou-Djema as he made this suppressed
ejaculation. His eyes were fixed on the Targa with a mixture of stupor and
fright.
Eg-Anteouen's camel was a dozen yards ahead of us,
side by side with Morhange's. The two men were talking. I realized that
Morhange must be conversing with Eg-Anteouen about the famous inscriptions. But
we were not so far behind that they could not have overheard our words.
Again I looked at my guide. I saw that he was pale.
"What is it, Bou-Djema?" I asked in a low
voice.
"Not here, Lieutenant, not here," he muttered.
His teeth chattered. He added in a whisper:
"Not here. This evening, when we stop, when he
turns to the East to pray, when the sun goes down. Then, call me to you. I will
tell you.... But not here. He is talking, but he is listening. Go ahead. Join
the Captain."
"What next?" I murmured, pressing my camel's
neck with my foot so as to make him overtake Morhange.
* * * * *
It was about five o'clock when Eg-Anteouen who was
leading the way, came to a stop.
"Here it is," he said, getting down from his
camel.
It was a beautiful and sinister place. To our left a
fantastic wall of granite outlined its gray ribs against the sky. This wall was
pierced, from top to bottom, by a winding corridor about a thousand feet high
and scarcely wide enough in places to allow three camels to walk abreast.
"Here it is," repeated the Targa.
To the west, straight behind us, the track that we
were leaving unrolled like a pale ribbon. The white plain, the road to
Shikh-Salah, the established halts, the well-known wells.... And, on the other
side, this black wall against the mauve sky, this dark passage.
I looked at Morhange.
"We had better stop here," he said simply.
"Eg-Anteouen advises us to take as much water here as we can carry."
With one accord we decided to spend the night there,
before undertaking the mountain.
There was a spring, in a dark basin, from which fell a
little cascade; there were a few shrubs, a few plants.
Already the camels were browsing at the length of
their tethers.
Bou-Djema arranged our camp dinner service of tin cups
and plates on a great flat stone. An opened tin of meat lay beside a plate of
lettuce which he had just gathered from the moist earth around the spring. I
could tell from the distracted manner in which he placed these objects upon the
rock how deep was his anxiety.
As he was bending toward me to hand me a plate, he
pointed to the gloomy black corridor which we were about to enter.
"Blad-el-Khouf!" he
murmured.
"What did he say?" asked Morhange, who had
seen the gesture.
"Blad-el-Khouf. This is the country of
fear. That is what the Arabs call Ahaggar."
Bou-Djema went a little distance off and sat down,
leaving us to our dinner. Squatting on his heels, he began to eat a few lettuce
leaves that he had kept for his own meal.
Eg-Anteouen was still motionless.
Suddenly the Targa rose. The sun in the west was no
larger than a red brand. We saw Eg-Anteouen approach the fountain, spread his
blue burnous on the ground and kneel upon it.
"I did not suppose that the Tuareg were so
observant of Mussulman tradition," said Morhange.
"Nor I," I replied thoughtfully.
But I had something to do at that moment besides
making such speculations.
"Bou-Djema," I called.
At the same time, I looked at Eg-Anteouen. Absorbed in
his prayer, bowed toward the west, apparently he was paying no attention to me.
As he prostrated himself, I called again.
"Bou-Djema, come with me to my mehari; I want to
get something out of the saddle bags."
Still kneeling, Eg-Anteouen was mumbling his prayer
slowly, composedly.
But Bou-Djema had not budged.
His only response was a deep moan.
Morhange and I leaped to our feet and ran to the
guide. Eg-Anteouen reached him as soon as we did.
With his eyes closed and his limbs already cold, the
Chaamba breathed a death rattle in Morhange's arms. I had seized one of his
hands. Eg-Anteouen took the other. Each, in his own way, was trying to divine,
to understand....
Suddenly Eg-Anteouen leapt to his feet. He had just
seen the poor embossed bowl which the Arab had held an instant before between
his knees, and which now lay overturned upon the ground.
He picked it up, looked quickly at one after another
of the leaves of lettuce remaining in it, and then gave a hoarse exclamation.
"So," said Morhange, "it's his turn
now; he is going to go mad."
Watching Eg-Anteouen closely, I saw him hasten without
a word to the rock where our dinner was set, a second later, he was again
beside us, holding out the bowl of lettuce which he had not yet touched.
Then he took a thick, long, pale green leaf from
Bou-Djema's bowl and held it beside another leaf he had just taken from our
bowl.
"Afahlehle," was all he
said.
I shuddered, and so did Morhange. It was the afahlehla, the falestez, of the
Arabs of the Sahara, the terrible plant which had killed a part of the Flatters
mission more quickly and surely than Tuareg arms.
Eg-Anteouen stood up. His tall silhouette was outlined
blackly against the sky which suddenly had turned pale lilac. He was watching
us.
We bent again over the unfortunate guide.
"Afahlehle," the Targa
repeated, and shook his head.
* * * * *
Bou-Djema died in the middle of the night without
having regained consciousness.
VII
THE COUNTRY OF FEAR
"It is curious," said Morhange, "to see
how our expedition, uneventful since we left Ouargla, is now becoming
exciting."
He said this after kneeling for a moment in prayer
before the painfully dug grave in which we had lain the guide.
I do not believe in God. But if anything can influence
whatever powers there may be, whether of good or of evil, of light or of
darkness, it is the prayer of such a man.
For two days we picked our way through a gigantic
chaos of black rock in what might have been the country of the moon, so barren
was it. No sound but that of stones rolling under the feet of the camels and
striking like gunshots at the foot of the precipices.
A strange march indeed. For the first few hours, I
tried to pick out, by compass, the route we were following. But my calculations
were soon upset; doubtless a mistake due to the swaying motion of the camel. I
put the compass back in one of my saddle-bags. From that time on, Eg-Anteouen
was our master. We could only trust ourselves to him.
He went first; Morhange followed him, and I brought up
the rear. We passed at every step most curious specimens of volcanic rock. But
I did not examine them. I was no longer interested in such things. Another kind
of curiosity had taken possession of me. I had come to share Morhange's
madness. If my companion had said to me: "We are doing a very rash thing.
Let us go back to the known trails," I should have replied, "You are
free to do as you please. But I am going on."
Toward evening of the second day, we found ourselves
at the foot of a black mountain whose jagged ramparts towered in profile seven
thousand feet above our heads. It was an enormous shadowy fortress, like the
outline of a feudal stronghold silhouetted with incredible sharpness against
the orange sky.
There was a well, with several trees, the first we had
seen since cutting into Ahaggar.
A group of men were standing about it. Their camels,
tethered close by, were cropping a mouthful here and there.
At seeing us, the men drew together, alert, on the
defensive.
Eg-Anteouen turned to us and said:
"Eggali Tuareg."
We went toward them.
They were handsome men, those Eggali, the largest
Tuareg whom I ever have seen. With unexpected swiftness they drew aside from
the well, leaving it to us. Eg-Anteouen spoke a few words to them. They looked
at Morhange and me with a curiosity bordering on fear, but at any rate, with
respect.
I drew several little presents from my saddlebags and
was astonished at the reserve of the chief, who refused them. He seemed afraid
even of my glance.
When they had gone, I expressed my astonishment at
this shyness for which my previous experiences with the tribes of the Sahara
had not prepared me.
"They spoke with respect, even with fear," I
said to Eg-Anteouen. "And yet the tribe of the Eggali is noble. And that
of the Kel-Tahats, to which you tell me you belong, is a slave tribe."
A smile lighted the dark eyes of Eg-Anteouen.
"It is true," he said.
"Well then?"
"I told them that we three, the Captain, you and
I, were bound for the Mountain of the Evil Spirits."
With a gesture, he indicated the black mountain.
"They are afraid. All the Tuareg of Ahaggar are
afraid of the Mountain of the Evil Spirits. You saw how they were up and off at
the very mention of its name."
"It is to the Mountain of the Evil Spirits that you
are taking us?" queried Morhange.
"Yes," replied the Targa, "that is
where the inscriptions are that I told you about."
"You did not mention that detail to us."
"Why should I? The Tuareg are afraid of the ilhinen, spirits
with horns and tails, covered with hair, who make the cattle sicken and die and
cast spells over men. But I know well that the Christians are not afraid and
even laugh at the fears of the Tuareg."
"And you?" I asked. "You are a Targa
and you are not afraid of the ilhinen?"
Eg-Anteouen showed a little red leather bag hung about
his neck on a chain of white seeds.
"I have my amulet," he replied gravely,
"blessed by the venerable Sidi-Moussa himself. And then I am with you. You
saved my life. You have desired to see the inscriptions. The will of Allah be
done!"
As he finished speaking, he squatted on his heels,
drew out his long reed pipe and began to smoke gravely.
"All this is beginning to seem very
strange," said Morhange, coming over to me.
"You can say that without exaggeration," I
replied. "You remember as well as I the passage in which Barth tells of
his expedition to the Idinen, the Mountain of the Evil Spirits of the Azdjer
Tuareg. The region had so evil a reputation that no Targa would go with him.
But he got back."
"Yes, he got back," replied my comrade,
"but only after he had been lost. Without water or food, he came so near
dying of hunger and thirst that he had to open a vein and drink his own blood.
The prospect is not particularly attractive."
I shrugged my shoulders. After all, it was not my
fault that we were there.
Morhange understood my gesture and thought it
necessary to make excuses.
"I should be curious," he went on with
rather forced gaiety, "to meet these spirits and substantiate the facts of
Pomponius Mela who knew them and locates them, in fact, in the mountain of the
Tuareg. He calls them Egipans, Blemyens, Gamphasantes, Satyrs.... 'The
Gamphasantes, he says, 'are naked. The Blemyens have no
head: their faces are placed on their chests; the Satyrs have
nothing like men except faces. The Egipans are made as is
commonly described.' ... Satyrs, Egipans ... isn't it very
strange to find Greek names given to the barbarian spirits of this region?
Believe me, we are on a curious trail; I am sure that Antinea will be our key to
remarkable discoveries."
"Listen," I said, laying a finger on my
lips.
Strange sounds rose from about us as the evening
advanced with great strides. A kind of crackling, followed by long rending
shrieks, echoed and reechoed to infinity in the neighboring ravines. It seemed
to me that the whole black mountain suddenly had begun to moan.
We looked at Eg-Anteouen. He was smoking on, without
twitching a muscle.
"The ilhinen are waking up,"
he said simply.
Morhange listened without saying a word. Doubtless he
understood as I did: the overheated rocks, the crackling of the stone, a whole
series of physical phenomena, the example of the singing statue of Memnon....
But, for all that, this unexpected concert reacted no less painfully on our
overstrained nerves.
The last words of poor Bou-Djema came to my mind.
"The country of fear," I murmured in a low
voice.
And Morhange repeated:
"The country of fear."
The strange concert ceased as the first stars appeared
in the sky. With deep emotion we watched the tiny bluish flames appear, one
after another. At that portentous moment they seemed to span the distance
between us, isolated, condemned, lost, and our brothers of higher latitudes,
who at that hour were rushing about their poor pleasures with delirious frenzy
in cities where the whiteness of electric lamps came on in a burst.
Chêt-Ahadh essa hetîsenet Mâteredjrê d'Erredjaot,
Mâtesekek d-Essekâot, Mâtelahrlahr d'Ellerhâot, Ettâs djenen, barâd tît-ennit
abâtet.
Eg-Anteouen's voice raised itself in slow guttural
tones. It resounded with sad, grave majesty in the silence now complete.
I touched the Targa's arm. With a movement of his
head, he pointed to a constellation glittering in the firmament.
"The Pleiades," I murmured to Morhange,
showing him the seven pale stars, while Eg-Anteouen took up his mournful song
in the same monotone:
"The Daughters of the Night are seven: Mâteredjrê
and Erredjeâot, Mâtesekek and Essekâot, Mâtelahrlahr and Ellerhâot, The seventh
is a boy, one of whose eyes has flown away."
A sudden sickness came over me. I seized the Targa's
arm as he was starting to intone his refrain for the third time.
"When will we reach this cave with the inscriptions?"
I asked brusquely.
He looked at me and replied with his usual calm:
"We are there."
"We are there? Then why don't you show it to
us?"
"You did not ask me," he replied, not
without a touch of insolence.
Morhange had jumped to his feet.
"The cave is here?"
"It is here," Eg-Anteouen replied slowly,
rising to his feet.
"Take us to it."
"Morhange," I said, suddenly anxious,
"night is falling. We will see nothing. And perhaps it is still some way
off."
"It is hardly five hundred paces,"
Eg-Anteouen replied. "The cave is full of dead underbrush. We will set it
on fire and the Captain will see as in full daylight."
"Come," my comrade repeated.
"And the camels?" I hazarded.
"They are tethered," said Eg-Anteouen,
"and we shall not be gone long."
He had started toward the black mountain. Morhange,
trembling with excitement, followed. I followed, too, the victim of profound
uneasiness. My pulses throbbed. "I am not afraid," I kept repeating
to myself. "I swear that this is not fear."
And really it was not fear. Yet, what a strange
dizziness! There was a mist over my eyes. My ears buzzed. Again I heard
Eg-Anteouen's voice, but multiplied, immense, and at the same time, very low.
"The Daughters of the Night are seven...."
It seemed to me that the voice of the mountain,
re-echoing, repeated that sinister last line to infinity:
"And the seventh is a boy, one of whose eyes has
flown away."
"Here it is," said the Targa.
A black hole in the wall opened up. Bending over,
Eg-Anteouen entered. We followed him. The darkness closed around us.
A yellow flame. Eg-Anteouen had struck his flint. He
set fire to a pile of brush near the surface. At first we could see nothing.
The smoke blinded us.
Eg-Anteouen stayed at one side of the opening of the
cave. He was seated and, more inscrutible than ever, had begun again to blow
great puffs of gray smoke from his pipe.
The burning brush cast a flickering light. I caught a
glimpse of Morhange. He seemed very pale. With both hands braced against the
wall, he was working to decipher a mass of signs which I could scarcely
distinguish.
Nevertheless, I thought I could see his hands
trembling.
"The devil," I thought, finding it more and
more difficult to co-ordinate my thoughts, "he seems to be as unstrung as
I."
I heard him call out to Eg-Anteouen in what seemed to
me a loud voice:
"Stand to one side. Let the air in. What a
smoke!"
He kept on working at the signs.
Suddenly I heard him again, but with difficulty. It
seemed as if even sounds were confused in the smoke.
"Antinea ... At last ... Antinea. But not cut in
the rock ... the marks traced in ochre ... not ten years old, perhaps not
five.... Oh!...."
He pressed his hands to his head. Again he cried out:
"It is a mystery. A tragic mystery."
I laughed teasingly.
"Come on, come on. Don't get excited over
it."
He took me by the arm and shook me. I saw his eyes big
with terror and astonishment.
"Are you mad?" he yelled in my face.
"Not so loud," I replied with the same
little laugh.
He looked at me again, and sank down, overcome, on a
rock opposite me. Eg-Anteouen was still smoking placidly at the mouth of the
cave. We could see the red circle of his pipe glowing in the darkness.
"Madman! Madman!" repeated Morhange. His
voice seemed to stick in his throat.
Suddenly he bent over the brush which was giving its
last darts of flame, high and clear. He picked out a branch which had not yet
caught. I saw him examine it carefully, then throw it back in the fire with a
loud laugh.
"Ha! Ha! That's good, all right!"
He staggered toward Eg-Anteouen, pointing to the fire.
"It's hemp. Hasheesh, hasheesh. Oh, that's a good
one, all right."
"Yes, it's a good one," I repeated, bursting
into laughter.
Eg-Anteouen quietly smiled approval. The dying fire
lit his inscrutable face and flickered in his terrible dark eyes.
A moment passed. Suddenly Morhange seized the Targa's
arm.
"I want to smoke, too," he said. "Give
me a pipe." The specter gave him one.
"What! A European pipe?"
"A European pipe," I repeated, feeling gayer
and gayer.
"With an initial, 'M.' As if made on purpose.
M.... Captain Morhange."
"Masson," corrected Eg-Anteouen quietly.
"Captain Masson," I repeated in concert with
Morhange.
We laughed again.
"Ha! Ha! Ha! Captain Masson.... Colonel
Flatters.... The well of Garama. They killed him to take his pipe ... that
pipe. It was Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh who killed Captain Masson."
"It was Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh," repeated the
Targa with imperturbable calm.
"Captain Masson and Colonel Flatters had left the
convoy to look for the well," said Morhange, laughing.
"It was then that the Tuareg attacked them,"
I finished, laughing as hard as I could.
"A Targa of Ahagga seized the bridle of Captain
Masson's horse," said Morhange.
"Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh had hold of Colonel Flatters'
bridle," put in Eg-Anteouen.
"The Colonel puts his foot in the stirrup and
receives a cut from Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh's saber," I said.
"Captain Masson draws his revolver and fires on
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, shooting off three fingers of his left hand," said
Morhange.
"But," finished Eg-Anteouen imperturbably,
"but Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, with one blow of his saber, splits Captain
Masson's skull."..
He gave a silent, satisfied laugh as he spoke. The
dying flame lit up his face. We saw the gleaming black stem of his pipe. He
held it in his left hand. One finger, no, two fingers only on that hand. Hello!
I had not noticed that before.
Morhange also noticed it, for he finished with a loud
laugh.
"Then, after splitting his skull, you robbed him.
You took his pipe from him. Bravo, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh!"
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh does not reply, but I can see how
satisfied with himself he is. He keeps on smoking. I can hardly see his
features now. The firelight pales, dies. I have never laughed so much as this
evening. I am sure Morhange never has, either. Perhaps he will forget the
cloister. And all because Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh stole Captain Masson's pipe....
Again that accursed song. "The seventh is a boy,
one of whose eyes has flown away." One cannot imagine more senseless
words. It is very strange, really: there seem to be four of us in this cave
now. Four, I say, five, six, seven, eight.... Make yourselves at home, my
friends. What! there are no more of you?... I am going to find out at last how
the spirits of this region are made, the Gamphasantes, the Blemyens....
Morhange says that the Blemyens have their faces on the middle of their
chests. Surely this one who is seizing me in his arms is not a Blemyen! Now he is
carrying me outside. And Morhange ... I do not want them to forget Morhange....
They did not forget him; I see him perched on a camel
in front of that one to which I am fastened. They did well to fasten me, for
otherwise I surely would tumble off. These spirits certainly are not bad
fellows. But what a long way it is! I want to stretch out. To sleep. A while
ago we surely were following a long passage, then we were in the open air. Now
we are again in an endless stifling corridor. Here are the stars again.... Is
this ridiculous course going to keep on?...
Hello, lights! Stars, perhaps. No, lights, I say. A
stairway, on my word; of rocks, to be sure, but still, a stairway. How can the
camels...? But it is no longer a camel; this is a man carrying me. A man
dressed in white, not a Gamphasante nor a Blemyen. Morhange
must be giving himself airs with his historical reasoning, all false, I repeat,
all false. Good Morhange. Provided that his Gamphasante does not
let him fall on this unending stairway. Something glitters on the ceiling. Yes,
it is a lamp, a copper lamp, as at Tunis, at Barbouchy's. Good, here again you
cannot see anything. But I am making a fool of myself; I am lying down; now I
can go to sleep. What a silly day!... Gentlemen, I assure you that it is
unnecessary to bind me: I do not want to go down on the boulevards.
Darkness again. Steps of someone going away. Silence.
But only for a moment. Someone is talking beside me.
What are they saying?... No, it is impossible. That metallic ring, that voice.
Do you know what it is calling, that voice, do you know what it is calling in
the tones of someone used to the phrase? Well, it is calling:
"Play your cards, gentlemen, play your cards.
There are ten thousand louis in the bank. Play your cards,
gentlemen."
In the name of God, am I or am I not at Ahaggar?
VIII
AWAKENING AT AHAGGAR
It was broad daylight when I opened my eyes. I thought
at once of Morhange. I could not see him, but I heard him, close by, giving
little grunts of surprise.
I called to him. He ran to me.
"Then they didn't tie you up?" I asked.
"I beg your pardon. They did. But they did it
badly; I managed to get free."
"You might have untied me, too," I remarked
crossly.
"What good would it have done? I should only have
waked you up. And I thought that your first word would be to call me. There,
that's done."
I reeled as I tried to stand on my feet.
Morhange smiled.
"We might have spent the whole night smoking and
drinking and not been in a worse state," he said. "Anyhow, that
Eg-Anteouen with his hasheesh is a fine rascal."
"Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh," I corrected.
I rubbed my hand over my forehead.
"Where are we?"
"My dear boy," Morhange replied, "since
I awakened from the extraordinary nightmare which is mixed up with the smoky
cave and the lamp-lit stairway of the Arabian Nights, I have been going from
surprise to surprise, from confusion to confusion. Just look around you."
I rubbed my eyes and stared. Then I seized my friend's
hand.
"Morhange," I begged, "tell me if we
are still dreaming."
We were in a round room, perhaps fifty feet in
diameter, and of about the same height, lighted by a great window opening on a
sky of intense blue.
Swallows flew back and forth, outside, giving quick,
joyous cries.
The floor, the incurving walls and the ceiling were of
a kind of veined marble like porphyry, panelled with a strange metal, paler
than gold, darker than silver, clouded just then by the early morning mist that
came in through the window in great puffs.
I staggered toward this window, drawn by the freshness
of the breeze and the sunlight which was chasing away my dreams, and I leaned
my elbows on the balustrade.
I could not restrain a cry of delight.
I was standing on a kind of balcony, cut into the
flank of a mountain, overhanging an abyss. Above me, blue sky; below appeared a
veritable earthly paradise hemmed in on all sides by mountains that formed a
continuous and impassable wall about it. A garden lay spread out down there.
The palm trees gently swayed their great fronds. At their feet was a tangle of
the smaller trees which grow in an oasis under their protection: almonds,
lemons, oranges, and many others which I could not distinguish from that
height. A broad blue stream, fed by a waterfall, emptied into a charming lake,
the waters of which had the marvellous transparency which comes in high
altitudes. Great birds flew in circles over this green hollow; I could see in
the lake the red flash of a flamingo.
The peaks of the mountains which towered on all sides
were completely covered with snow.
The blue stream, the green palms, the golden fruit,
and above it all, the miraculous snow, all this bathed in that limpid air, gave
such an impression of beauty, of purity, that my poor human strength could no
longer stand the sight of it. I laid my forehead on the balustrade, which, too,
was covered with that heavenly snow, and began to cry like a baby.
Morhange was behaving like another child. But he had
awakened before I had, and doubtless had had time to grasp, one by one, all
these details whose fantastic ensemble staggered me.
He laid his hand on my shoulder and gently pulled me
back into the room.
"You haven't seen anything yet," he said.
"Look! Look!"
"Morhange!"
"Well, old man, what do you want me to do about
it? Look!"
I had just realized that the strange room was
furnished--God forgive me--in the European fashion. There were indeed, here and
there, round leather Tuareg cushions, brightly colored blankets from Gafsa,
rugs from Kairouan, and Caramani hangings which, at that moment, I should have
dreaded to draw aside. But a half-open panel in the wall showed a bookcase
crowded with books. A whole row of photographs of masterpieces of ancient art
were hung on the walls. Finally there was a table almost hidden under its heap
of papers, pamphlets, books. I thought I should collapse at seeing a recent
number of the Archaeological Review.
I looked at Morhange. He was looking at me, and
suddenly a mad laugh seized us and doubled us up for a good minute.
"I do not know," Morhange finally managed to
say, "whether or not we shall regret some day our little excursion into
Ahaggar. But admit, in the meantime, that it promises to be rich in unexpected
adventures. That unforgettable guide who puts us to sleep just to distract us
from the unpleasantness of caravan life and who lets me experience, in the best
of good faith, the far-famed delights of hasheesh: that fantastic night ride,
and, to cap the climax, this cave of a Nureddin who must have received the
education of the Athenian Bersot at the French Ecole Normale--all this
is enough, on my word, to upset the wits of the best balanced."
"What do I think, my poor friend? Why, just what
you yourself think. I don't understand it at all, not at all. What you politely
call my learning is not worth a cent. And why shouldn't I be all mixed up? This
living in caves amazes me. Pliny speaks of the natives living in caves, seven
days' march southwest of the country of the Amantes, and twelve days to the
westward of the great Syrte. Herodotus says also that the Garamentes used to go
out in their chariots to hunt the cave-dwelling Ethopians. But here we are in
Ahaggar, in the midst of the Targa country, and the best authorities tell us
that the Tuareg never have been willing to live in caves. Duveyrier is precise
on that point. And what is this, I ask you, but a cave turned into a workroom,
with pictures of the Venus de Medici and the Apollo Sauroctone on the walls? I
tell you that it is enough to drive you mad."
And Morhange threw himself on a couch and began to
roar with laughter again.
"See," I said, "this is Latin."
I had picked up several scattered papers from the
work-table in the middle of the room. Morhange took them from my hands and
devoured them greedily. His face expressed unbounded stupefaction.
"Stranger and stranger, my boy. Someone here is
composing, with much citation of texts, a dissertation on the Gorgon Islands: de Gorgonum
insulis. Medusa, according to him, was a Libyan savage who lived near Lake
Triton, our present Chott Melhrir, and it is there that Perseus ... Ah!"
Morhange's words choked in his throat. A sharp, shrill
voice pierced the immense room.
"Gentlemen, I beg you, let my papers alone."
I turned toward the newcomer.
One of the Caramani curtains was drawn aside, and the
most unexpected of persons came in. Resigned as we were to unexpected events,
the improbability of this sight exceeded anything our imaginations could have
devised.
On the threshold stood a little bald-headed man with a
pointed sallow face half hidden by an enormous pair of green spectacles and a
pepper and salt beard. No shirt was visible, but an impressive broad red
cravat. He wore white trousers. Red leather slippers furnished the only
Oriental suggestion of his costume.
He wore, not without pride, the rosette of an officer
of the Department of Education.
He collected the papers which Morhange had dropped in
his amazement, counted them, arranged them; then, casting a peevish glance at
us, he struck a copper gong.
The portiére was raised again. A huge white Targa
entered. I seemed to recognize him as one of the genii of the cave.[8]
[Footnote 8: The Negro serfs among the Tuareg are
generally called "white Tuareg." While the nobles are clad in blue
cotton robes, the serfs wear white robes, hence their name of "white
Tuareg." See, in this connection, Duveyrier: les Tuareg du Nord, page 292.
(Note by M. Leroux.)]
"Ferradji," angrily demanded the little
officer of the Department of Education, "why were these gentlemen brought
into the library?"
The Targa bowed respectfully.
"Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh came back sooner than we
expected," he replied, "and last night the embalmers had not yet
finished. They brought them here in the meantime," and he pointed to us.
"Very well, you may go," snapped the little
man.
Ferradji backed toward the door. On the threshold, he
stopped and spoke again:
"I was to remind you, sir, that dinner is
served."
"All right. Go along."
And the little man seated himself at the desk and
began to finger the papers feverishly.
I do not know why, but a mad feeling of exasperation
seized me. I walked toward him.
"Sir," I said, "my friend and I do not
know where we are nor who you are. We can see only that you are French, since
you are wearing one of the highest honorary decorations of our country. You may
have made the same observation on your part," I added, indicating the
slender red ribbon which I wore on my vest.
He looked at me in contemptuous surprise.
"Well, sir?"
"Well, sir, the Negro who just went out
pronounced the name of Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, the name of a brigand, a bandit, one
of the assassins of Colonel Flatters. Are you acquainted with that detail,
sir?"
The little man surveyed me coldly and shrugged his
shoulders.
"Certainly. But what difference do you suppose
that makes to me?"
"What!" I cried, beside myself with rage.
"Who are you, anyway?"
"Sir," said the little old man with comical
dignity, turning to Morhange, "I call you to witness the strange manners
of your companion. I am here in my own house and I do not allow...."
"You must excuse my comrade, sir," said
Morhange, stepping forward. "He is not a man of letters, as you are. These
young lieutenants are hot-headed, you know. And besides, you can understand why
both of us are not as calm as might be desired."
I was furious and on the point of disavowing these
strangely humble words of Morhange. But a glance showed me that there was as
much irony as surprise in his expression.
"I know indeed that most officers are
brutes," grumbled the little old man. "But that is no reason...."
"I am only an officer myself," Morhange went
on, in an even humbler tone, "and if ever I have been sensible to the
intellectual inferiority of that class, I assure you that it was now in
glancing--I beg your pardon for having taken the liberty to do so--in glancing
over the learned pages which you devote to the passionate story of Medusa,
according to Procles of Carthage, cited by Pausanias."
A laughable surprise spread over the features of the
little old man. He hastily wiped his spectacles.
"What!" he finally cried.
"It is indeed unfortunate, in this matter,"
Morhange continued imperturbably, "that we are not in possession of the
curious dissertation devoted to this burning question by Statius Sebosus, a
work which we know only through Pliny and which...."
"You know Statius Sebosus?"
"And which, my master, the geographer
Berlioux...."
"You knew Berlioux--you were his pupil?"
stammered the little man with the decoration.
"I have had that honor," replied Morhange,
very coldly.
"But, but, sir, then you have heard mentioned,
you are familiar with the question, the problem of Atlantis?"
"Indeed I am not unacquainted with the works of
Lagneau, Ploix, Arbois de Jubainville," said Morhange frigidly.
"My God!" The little man was going through
extraordinary contortions. "Sir--Captain, how happy I am, how many
excuses...."
Just then, the portiére was raised. Ferradji appeared
again.
"Sir, they want me to tell you that unless you
come, they will begin without you."
"I am coming, I am coming. Say, Ferradji, that we
will be there in a moment. Why, sir, if I had foreseen ... It is extraordinary
... to find an officer who knows Procles of Carthage and Arbois de Jubainville.
Again ... But I must introduce myself. I am Etienne Le Mesge, Fellow of the
University."
"Captain Morhange," said my companion.
I stepped forward in my turn.
"Lieutenant de Saint-Avit. It is a fact, sir,
that I am very likely to confuse Arbois of Carthage with Procles de
Jubainville. Later, I shall have to see about filling up those gaps. But just
now, I should like to know where we are, if we are free, and if not, what
occult power holds us. You have the appearance, sir, of being sufficiently at
home in this house to be able to enlighten us upon this point, which I must
confess, I weakly consider of the first importance."
M. Le Mesge looked at me. A rather malevolent smile
twitched the corners of his mouth. He opened his lips....
A gong sounded impatiently.
"In good time, gentlemen, I will tell you. I will
explain everything.... But now you see that we must hurry. It is time for lunch
and our fellow diners will get tired of waiting."
"Our fellow diners?"
"There are two of them," M. Le Mesge
explained. "We three constitute the European personnel of the house, that
is, the fixed personnel," he seemed to feel obliged to add, with his
disquieting smile. "Two strange fellows, gentlemen, with whom, doubtless,
you will care to have as little to do as possible. One is a churchman,
narrow-minded, though a Protestant. The other is a man of the world gone
astray, an old fool."
"Pardon," I said, "but it must have
been he whom I heard last night. He was gambling: with you and the minister,
doubtless?"
M. Le Mesge made a gesture of offended dignity.
"The idea! With me, sir? It is with the Tuareg
that he plays. He teaches them every game imaginable. There, that is he who is
striking the gong to hurry us up. It is half past nine, and the Salle de
Trente et Quarante opens at ten o'clock. Let us hurry. I suppose that
anyway you will not be averse to a little refreshment."
"Indeed we shall not refuse," Morhange
replied.
We followed M. Le Mesge along a long winding corridor
with frequent steps. The passage was dark. But at intervals rose-colored night
lights and incense burners were placed in niches cut into the solid rock. The
passionate Oriental scents perfumed the darkness and contrasted strangely with
the cold air of the snowy peaks.
From time to time, a white Targa, mute and expressionless
as a phantom, would pass us and we would hear the clatter of his slippers die
away behind us.
M. Le Mesge stopped before a heavy door covered with
the same pale metal which I had noticed on the walls of the library. He opened
it and stood aside to let us pass.
Although the dining room which we entered had little
in common with European dining rooms, I have known many which might have envied
its comfort. Like the library, it was lighted by a great window. But I noticed
that it had an outside exposure, while that of the library overlooked the
garden in the center of the crown of mountains.
No center table and none of those barbaric pieces of
furniture that we call chairs. But a great number of buffet tables of gilded
wood, like those of Venice, heavy hangings of dull and subdued colors, and
cushions, Tuareg or Tunisian. In the center was a huge mat on which a feast was
placed in finely woven baskets among silver pitchers and copper basins filled
with perfumed water. The sight of it filled me with childish satisfaction.
M. Le Mesge stepped forward and introduced us to the
two persons who already had taken their places on the mat.
"Mr. Spardek," he said; and by that simple
phrase I understood how far our host placed himself above vain human titles.
The Reverend Mr. Spardek, of Manchester, bowed
reservedly and asked our permission to keep on his tall, wide-brimmed hat. He
was a dry, cold man, tall and thin. He ate in pious sadness, enormously.
"Monsieur Bielowsky," said M. Le Mesge,
introducing us to the second guest.
"Count Casimir Bielowsky, Hetman of
Jitomir," the latter corrected with perfect good humor as he stood up to
shake hands.
I felt at once a certain liking for the Hetman of
Jitomir who was a perfect example of an old beau. His chocolate-colored hair
was parted in the center (later I found out that the Hetman dyed it with a
concoction of khol). He had magnificent whiskers, also
chocolate-colored, in the style of the Emperor Francis Joseph. His nose was
undeniably a little red, but so fine, so aristocratic. His hands were
marvelous. It took some thought to place the date of the style of the count's
costume, bottle green with yellow facings, ornamented with a huge seal of
silver and enamel. The recollection of a portrait of the Duke de Morny made me
decide on 1860 or 1862; and the further chapters of this story will show that I
was not far wrong.
The count made me sit down beside him. One of his
first questions was to demand if I ever cut fives.[9]
[Footnote 9: Tirer à cinq, a card
game played only for very high stakes.]
"That depends on how I feel," I replied.
"Well said. I have not done so since 1866. I
swore off. A row. The devil of a party. One day at Walewski's. I cut fives.
Naturally I wasn't worrying any. The other had a four. 'Idiot!' cried the
little Baron de Chaux Gisseux who was laying staggering sums on my table. I
hurled a bottle of champagne at his head. He ducked. It was Marshal Baillant
who got the bottle. A scene! The matter was fixed up because we were both Free
Masons. The Emperor made me promise not to cut fives again. I have kept my
promise not to cut fives again. I have kept my promise. But there are moments
when it is hard...."
He added in a voice steeped in melancholy:
"Try a little of this Ahaggar 1880. Excellent
vintage. It is I, Lieutenant, who instructed these people in the uses of the
juice of the vine. The vine of the palm trees is very good when it is properly
fermented, but it gets insipid in the long run."
It was powerful, that Ahaggar 1880. We sipped it from
large silver goblets. It was fresh as Rhine wine, dry as the wine of the
Hermitage. And then, suddenly, it brought back recollections of the burning
wines of Portugal; it seemed sweet, fruity, an admirable wine, I tell you.
That wine crowned the most perfect of luncheons. There
were few meats, to be sure; but those few were remarkably seasoned. Profusion
of cakes, pancakes served with honey, fragrant fritters, cheese-cakes of sour
milk and dates. And everywhere, in great enamel platters or wicker jars, fruit,
masses of fruit, figs, dates, pistachios, jujubes, pomegranates, apricots, huge
bunches of grapes, larger than those which bent the shoulders of the Hebrews in
the land of Canaan, heavy watermelons cut in two, showing their moist, red pulp
and their rows of black seeds.
I had scarcely finished one of these beautiful iced
fruits, when M. Le Mesge rose.
"Gentlemen, if you are ready," he said to
Morhange and me.
"Get away from that old dotard as soon as you
can," whispered the Hetman of Jitomir to me. "The party of Trente et
Quarante will begin soon. You shall see. You shall see. We go it even harder
than at Cora Pearl's."
"Gentlemen," repeated M. Le Mesge in his dry
tone.
We followed him. When the three of us were back again
in the library, he said, addressing me:
"You, sir, asked a little while ago what occult
power holds you here. Your manner was threatening, and I should have refused to
comply had it not been for your friend, whose knowledge enables him to
appreciate better than you the value of the revelations I am about to make to
you."
He touched a spring in the side of the wall. A
cupboard appeared, stuffed with books. He took one.
"You are both of you," continued M. Le
Mesge, "in the power of a woman. This woman, the sultaness, the queen, the
absolute sovereign of Ahaggar, is called Antinea. Don't start, M. Morhange, you
will soon understand."
He opened the book and read this sentence:
"'I must warn you before I take up the subject
matter: do not be surprised to hear me call the barbarians by Greek
names.'"
"What is that book?" stammered Morhange,
whose pallor terrified me.
"This book," M. Le Mesge replied very
slowly, weighing his words, with an extraordinary expression of triumph,
"is the greatest, the most beautiful, the most secret, of the dialogues of
Plato; it is the Critias of Atlantis."
"The Critias? But it is unfinished,"
murmured Morhange.
"It is unfinished in France, in Europe,
everywhere else," said M. Le Mesge, "but it is finished here. Look
for yourself at this copy."
"But what connection," repeated Morhange,
while his eyes traveled avidly over the pages, "what connection can there
be between this dialogue, complete,--yes, it seems to me complete--what
connection with this woman, Antinea? Why should it be in her possession?"
"Because," replied the little man
imperturbably, "this book is her patent of nobility, her Almanach de
Gotha, in a sense, do you understand? Because it established her prodigious
genealogy: because she is...."
"Because she is?" repeated Morhange.
"Because she is the grand daughter of Neptune,
the last descendant of the Atlantides."
IX
ATLANTIS
M. Le Mesge looked at Morhange triumphantly. It was
evident that he addressed himself exclusively to Morhange, considering him
alone worthy of his confidences.
"There have been many, sir," he said,
"both French and foreign officers who have been brought here at the
caprice of our sovereign, Antinea. You are the first to be honored by my
disclosures. But you were the pupil of Berlioux, and I owe so much to the
memory of that great man that it seems to me I may do him homage by imparting
to one of his disciples the unique results of my private research."
He struck the bell. Ferradji appeared.
"Coffee for these gentlemen," ordered M. Le
Mesge.
He handed us a box, gorgeously decorated in the most flaming
colors, full of Egyptian cigarettes.
"I never smoke," he explained. "But
Antinea sometimes comes here. These are her cigarettes. Help yourselves,
gentlemen."
I have always had a horror of that pale tobacco which
gives a barber of the Rue de la Michodière the illusion of oriental
voluptuousness. But, in their way, these musk-scented cigarettes were not bad,
and it was a long time since I had used up my stock of Caporal.
"Here are the back numbers of Le Vie
Parisienne" said M. Le Mesge to me. "Amuse yourself
with them, if you like, while I talk to your friend."
"Sir," I replied brusquely, "it is true
that I never studied with Berlioux. Nevertheless, you must allow me to listen
to your conversation: I shall hope to find something in it to amuse me."
"As you wish," said the little old man.
We settled ourselves comfortably. M. Le Mesge sat down
before the desk, shot his cuffs, and commenced as follows:
"However much, gentlemen, I prize complete
objectivity in matters of erudition, I cannot utterly detach my own history
from that of the last descendant of Clito and Neptune.
"I am the creation of my own efforts. From my
childhood, the prodigious impulse given to the science of history by the
nineteenth century has affected me. I saw where my way led. I have followed it,
in spite of everything.
"In spite of everything, everything--I mean it
literally. With no other resources than my own work and merit, I was received
as Fellow of History and Geography at the examination of 1880. A great
examination! Among the thirteen who were accepted there were names which have
since become illustrious: Julian, Bourgeois, Auerbach.... I do not envy my
colleagues on the summits of their official honors; I read their works with
commiseration; and the pitiful errors to which they are condemned by the
insufficiency of their documents would amply counterbalance my chagrin and fill
me with ironic joy, had I not been raised long since above the satisfaction of
self-love.
"When I was Professor at the Lycée du Parc at
Lyons. I knew Berlioux and followed eagerly his works on African History. I
had, at that time, a very original idea for my doctor's thesis. I was going to
establish a parallel between the Berber heroine of the seventh century, who
struggled against the Arab invader, Kahena, and the French heroine, Joan of
Arc, who struggled against the English invader. I proposed to the Faculté des
Lettres at Paris this title for my thesis: Joan of Arc and the
Tuareg. This simple announcement gave rise to a perfect outcry in learned
circles, a furor of ridicule. My friends warned me discreetly. I refused to
believe them. Finally I was forced to believe when my rector summoned me before
him and, after manifesting an astonishing interest in my health, asked whether
I should object to taking two years' leave on half pay. I refused indignantly.
The rector did not insist; but fifteen days later, a ministerial decree, with
no other legal procedure, assigned me to one of the most insignificant and
remote Lycées of France, at Mont-de-Marsan.
"Realize my exasperation and you will excuse the
excesses to which I delivered myself in that strange country. What is there to
do in Landes, if you neither eat nor drink? I did both violently. My pay melted
away in fois gras, in woodcocks, in fine wines. The result came quickly
enough: in less than a year my joints began to crack like the over-oiled axle
of a bicycle that has gone a long way upon a dusty track. A sharp attack of
gout nailed me to my bed. Fortunately, in that blessed country, the cure is in
reach of the suffering. So I departed to Dax, at vacation time, to try the
waters.
"I rented a room on the bank of the Adour,
overlooking the Promenade des Baignots. A charwoman took care
of it for me. She worked also for an old gentleman, a retired Examining
Magistrate, President of the Roger-Ducos Society, which was a vague scientific
backwater, in which the scholars of the neighborhood applied themselves with
prodigious incompetence to the most whimsical subjects. One afternoon I stayed
in my room on account of a very heavy rain. The good woman was energetically
polishing the copper latch of my door. She used a paste called Tripoli, which
she spread upon a paper and rubbed and rubbed.... The peculiar appearance of
the paper made me curious. I glanced at it. 'Great heavens! Where did you get
this paper?' She was perturbed. 'At my master's; he has lots of it. I tore this
out of a notebook.' 'Here are ten francs. Go and get me the notebook.'
"A quarter of an hour later, she was back with
it. By good luck it lacked only one page, the one with which she had been
polishing my door. This manuscript, this notebook, have you any idea what it
was? Merely the Voyage to Atlantis of the mythologist
Denis de Milet, which is mentioned by Diodorus and the loss of which I had so
often heard Berlioux deplore.[10]
[Footnote 10: How did the Voyage to Atlantis arrive at
Dax? I have found, so far, only one credible hypothesis: it might have been
discovered in Africa by the traveller, de Behagle, a member of the Roger-Ducos
Society, who studied at the college of Dax, and later, on several occasions,
visited the town. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
"This inestimable document contained numerous
quotations from the Critias. It gave an abstract of the illustrious dialogue,
the sole existing copy of which you held in your hands a little while ago. It
established past controversy the location of the stronghold of the Atlantides,
and demonstrated that this site, which is denied by science, was not submerged
by the waves, as is supposed by the rare and timorous defenders of the
Atlantide hypothesis. He called it the 'central Mazycian range,' You know there
is no longer any doubt as to the identification of the Mazyces of Herodotus
with the people of Imoschaoch, the Tuareg. But the manuscript of Denys
unquestionably identifies the historical Mazyces with the Atlantides of the
supposed legend.
"I learned, therefore, from Denys, not only that
the central part of Atlantis, the cradle and home of the dynasty of Neptune,
had not sunk in the disaster described by Plato as engulfing the rest of the
Atlantide isle, but also that it corresponded to the Tuareg Ahaggar, and that,
in this Ahaggar, at least in his time, the noble dynasty of Neptune was
supposed to be still existent.
"The historians of Atlantis put the date of the
cataclysm which destroyed all or part of that famous country at nine thousand
years before Christ. If Denis de Milet, who wrote scarcely three thousand years
ago, believed that in his time, the dynastic issue of Neptune was still ruling
its dominion, you will understand that I thought immediately--what has lasted
nine thousand years may last eleven thousand. From that instant I had only one
aim: to find the possible descendants of the Atlantides, and, since I had many
reasons for supposing them to be debased and ignorant of their original
splendor, to inform them of their illustrious descent.
"You will easily understand that I imparted none
of my intentions to my superiors at the University. To solicit their approval or
even their permission, considering the attitude they had taken toward me, would
have been almost certainly to invite confinement in a cell. So I raised what I
could on my own account, and departed without trumpet or drum for Oran. On the
first of October I reached In-Salah. Stretched at my ease beneath a palm tree,
at the oasis, I took infinite pleasure in considering how, that very day, the
principal of Mont-de-Marsan, beside himself, struggling to control twenty
horrible urchins howling before the door of an empty class room, would be
telegraphing wildly in all directions in search of his lost history
professor."
M. Le Mesge stopped and looked at us to mark his
satisfaction.
I admit that I forgot my dignity and I forgot the
affectation he had steadily assumed of talking only to Morhange.
"You will pardon me, sir, if your discourse
interests me more than I had anticipated. But you know very well that I lack
the fundamental instruction necessary to understand you. You speak of the
dynasty of Neptune. What is this dynasty, from which, I believe, you trace the
descent of Antinea? What is her rôle in the story of Atlantis?"
M. Le Mesge smiled with condescension, meantime
winking at Morhange with the eye nearest to him. Morhange was listening without
expression, without a word, chin in hand, elbow on knee.
"Plato will answer for me, sir," said the
Professor.
And he added, with an accent of inexpressible pity:
"Is it really possible that you have never made
the acquaintance of the introduction to the Critias?"
He placed on the table the book by which Morhange had
been so strangely moved. He adjusted his spectacles and began to read. It
seemed as if the magic of Plato vibrated through and transfigured this
ridiculous little old man.
"'Having drawn by lot the different parts of the
earth, the gods obtained, some a larger, and some, a smaller share. It was thus
that Neptune, having received in the division the isle of Atlantis, came to
place the children he had had by a mortal in one part of that isle. It was not
far from the sea, a plain situated in the midst of the isle, the most
beautiful, and, they say, the most fertile of plains. About fifty stades from
that plain, in the middle of the isle, was a mountain. There dwelt one of those
men who, in the very beginning, was born of the Earth, Evenor, with his wife,
Leucippe. They had only one daughter, Clito. She was marriageable when her
mother and father died, and Neptune, being enamored of her, married her.
Neptune fortified the mountain where she dwelt by isolating it. He made
alternate girdles of sea and land, the one smaller, the others greater, two of
earth and three of water, and centered them round the isle in such a manner
that they were at all parts equally distant!..."
M. Le Mesge broke off his reading.
"Does this arrangement recall nothing to
you?" he queried.
"Morhange, Morhange!" I stammered. "You
remember--our route yesterday, our abduction, the two corridors that we had to
cross before arriving at this mountain?... The girdles of earth and of
water?... Two tunnels, two enclosures of earth?"
"Ha! Ha!" chuckled M. Le Mesge.
He smiled as he looked at me. I understood that this
smile meant: "Can he be less obtuse than I had supposed?"
As if with a mighty effort, Morhange broke the
silence.
"I understand well enough, I understand.... The
three girdles of water.... But then, you are supposing, sir,--an explanation
the ingeniousness of which I do not contest--you are supposing the exact
hypothesis of the Saharan sea!"
"I suppose it, and I can prove it," replied
the irascible little old chap, banging his fist on the table. "I know well
enough what Schirmer and the rest have advanced against it. I know it better
than you do. I know all about it, sir. I can present all the proofs for your
consideration. And in the meantime, this evening at dinner, you will no doubt
enjoy some excellent fish. And you will tell me if these fish, caught in the
lake that you can see from this window, seem to you fresh water fish.
"You must realize," he continued, "the
mistake of those who, believing in Atlantis, have sought to explain the
cataclysm in which they suppose the island to have sunk. Without exception,
they have thought that it was swallowed up. Actually, there has not been an
immersion. There has been an emersion. New lands have emerged from the Atlantic
wave. The desert has replaced the sea, the sebkhas, the salt
lakes, the Triton lakes, the sandy Syrtes are the desolate vestiges of the free
sea water over which, in former days, the fleets swept with a fair wind towards
the conquest of Attica. Sand swallows up civilization better than water. To-day
there remains nothing of the beautiful isle that the sea and winds kept gay and
verdant but this chalky mass. Nothing has endured in this rocky basin, cut off
forever from the living world, but the marvelous oasis that you have at your
feet, these red fruits, this cascade, this blue lake, sacred witnesses to the
golden age that is gone. Last evening, in coming here, you had to cross the
five enclosures: the three belts of water, dry forever; the two girdles of
earth through which are hollowed the passages you traversed on camel back,
where, formerly, the triremes floated. The only thing that, in this immense
catastrophe, has preserved its likeness to its former state, is this mountain,
the mountain where Neptune shut up his well-beloved Clito, the daughter of
Evenor and Leucippe, the mother of Atlas, and the ancestress of Antinea, the
sovereign under whose dominion you are about to enter forever."
"Sir," Morhange with the most exquisite
courtesy, "it would be only a natural anxiety which would urge us to
inquire the reasons and the end of this dominion. But behold to what extent
your revelation interests me; I defer this question of private interest. Of
late, in two caverns, it has been my fortune to discover Tifinar inscriptions
of this name, Antinea. My comrade is witness that I took it for a Greek name. I
understand now, thanks to you and the divine Plato, that I need no longer feel
surprised to hear a barbarian called by a Greek name. But I am no less
perplexed as to the etymology of the word. Can you enlighten me?"
"I shall certainly not fail you there, sir,"
said M. Le Mesge. "I may tell you, too, that you are not the first to put
to me that question. Most of the explorers that I have seen enter here in the
past ten years have been attracted in the same way, intrigued by this Greek
work reproduced in Tifinar. I have even arranged a fairly exact catalogue of
these inscriptions and the caverns where they are to be met with. All, or
almost all, are accompanied by this legend: Antinea. Here
commences her domain. I myself have had repainted with ochre such as were
beginning to be effaced. But, to return to what I was telling you before, none
of the Europeans who have followed this epigraphic mystery here, have kept
their anxiety to solve this etymology once they found themselves in Antinea's
palace. They all become otherwise preoccupied. I might make many disclosures as
to the little real importance which purely scientific interests possess even
for scholars, and the quickness with which they sacrifice them to the most
mundane considerations--their own lives, for instance."
"Let us take that up another time, sir, if it is
satisfactory to you," said Morhange, always admirably polite.
"This digression had only one point, sir: to show
you that I do not count you among these unworthy scholars. You are really eager
to know the origin of this name, Antinea, and that before
knowing what kind of woman it belongs to and her motives for holding you and
this gentleman as her prisoners."
I stared hard at the little old man. But he spoke with
profound seriousness.
"So much the better for you, my boy," I
thought. "Otherwise it wouldn't have taken me long to send you through the
window to air your ironies at your ease. The law of gravity ought not to be
topsy-turvy here at Ahaggar."
"You, no doubt, formulated several hypotheses
when you first encountered the name, Antinea," continued M. Le Mesge,
imperturbable under my fixed gaze, addressing himself to Morhange. "Would
you object to repeating them to me?"
"Not at all, sir," said Morhange.
And, very composedly, he enumerated the etymological
suggestions I have given previously.
The little man with the cherry-colored shirt front
rubbed his hands.
"Very good," he admitted with an accent of
intense jubilation. "Amazingly good, at least for one with only the
modicum of Greek that you possess. But it is all none the less false, super-false."
"It is because I suspected as much that I put my
question to you," said Morhange blandly.
"I will not keep you longer in suspense,"
said M. Le Mesge. "The word, Antinea, is composed as follows: ti is nothing
but a Tifinar addition to an essentially Greek name. Ti is the
Berber feminine article. We have several examples of this combination. Take Tipasa, the North
African town. The name means the whole, from ti and from
[Greek: nap]. So, tinea signifies the new, from ti and from
[Greek: ea]."
"And the prefix, an?"
queried Morhang.
"Is it possible, sir, that I have put myself to
the trouble of talking to you for a solid hour about the Critias with such
trifling effect? It is certain that the prefix an, alone, has
no meaning. You will understand that it has one, when I tell you that we have
here a very curious case of apocope. You must not read an; you must
read atlan. Atl has been lost, by apocope; an has
survived. To sum up, Antinea is composed in the following manner: [Greek:
ti-nea--atl'An]. And its meaning, the new Atlantis, is
dazzlingly apparent from this demonstration."
I looked at Morhange. His astonishment was without
bounds. The Berber prefix ti had literally stunned him.
"Have you had occasion, sir, to verify this very
ingenious etymology?" he was finally able to gasp out.
"You have only to glance over these few
books," said M. Le Mesge disdainfully.
He opened successively five, ten, twenty cupboards. An
enormous library was spread out to our view.
"Everything, everything--it is all here,"
murmured Morhange, with an astonishing inflection of terror and admiration.
"Everything that is worth consulting, at any
rate," said M. Le Mesge. "All the great books, whose loss the
so-called learned world deplores to-day."
"And how has it happened?"
"Sir, you distress me. I thought you familiar
with certain events. You are forgetting, then, the passage where Pliny the
Elder speaks of the library of Carthage and the treasures which were
accumulated there? In 146, when that city fell under the blows of the knave,
Scipio, the incredible collection of illiterates who bore the name of the Roman
Senate had only the profoundest contempt for these riches. They presented them
to the native kings. This is how Mantabal received this priceless heritage; it
was transmitted to his son and grandson, Hiempsal, Juba I, Juba II, the husband
of the admirable Cleopatra Selene, the daughter of the great Cleopatra and Mark
Antony. Cleopatra Selene had a daughter who married an Atlantide king. This is
how Antinea, the daughter of Neptune, counts among her ancestors the immortal
queen of Egypt. That is how, by following the laws of inheritance, the remains
of the library of Carthage, enriched by the remnants of the library of
Alexandria, are actually before your eyes.
"Science fled from man. While he was building
those monstrous Babels of pseudo-science in Berlin, London, Paris, Science was
taking refuge in this desert corner of Ahaggar. They may well forge their
hypotheses back there, based on the loss of the mysterious works of antiquity:
these works are not lost. They are here. They are here: the Hebrew, the
Chaldean, the Assyrian books. Here, the great Egyptian traditions which
inspired Solon, Herodotus and Plato. Here, the Greek mythologists, the
magicians of Roman Africa, the Indian mystics, all the treasures, in a word,
for the lack of which contemporary dissertations are poor laughable things.
Believe me, he is well avenged, the little universitarian whom they took for a
madman, whom they defied. I have lived, I live, I shall live in a perpetual
burst of laughter at their false and garbled erudition. And when I shall be
dead, Error,--thanks to the jealous precaution of Neptune taken to isolate his
well-beloved Clito from the rest of the world,--Error, I say, will continue to
reign as sovereign mistress over their pitiful compositions."
"Sir," said Morhange in grave voice,
"you have just affirmed the influence of Egypt on the civilizations of the
people here. For reasons which some day, perhaps, I shall have occasion to
explain to you, I would like to have proof of that relationship."
"We need not wait for that, sir," said M. Le
Mesge. Then, in my turn, I advanced.
"Two words, if you please, sir," I said
brutally. "I will not hide from you that these historical discussions seem
to me absolutely out of place. It is not my fault if you have had trouble with
the University, and if you are not to-day at the College of France or
elsewhere. For the moment, just one thing concerns me: to know just what this
lady, Antinea, wants with us. My comrade would like to know her relation with
ancient Egypt: very well. For my part, I desire above everything to know her
relations with the government of Algeria and the Arabian Bureau."
M. Le Mesge gave a strident laugh.
"I am going to give you an answer that will
satisfy you both," he replied.
And he added:
"Follow me. It is time that you should
learn."
X
THE RED MARBLE HALL
We passed through an interminable series of stairs and
corridors following M. Le Mesge.
"You lose all sense of direction in this
labyrinth," I muttered to Morhange.
"Worse still, you will lose your head,"
answered my companion sotto voce. "This old fool
is certainly very learned; but God knows what he is driving at. However, he has
promised that we are soon to know."
M. Le Mesge had stopped before a heavy dark door, all
incrusted with strange symbols. Turning the lock with difficulty, he opened it.
"Enter, gentlemen, I beg you," he said.
A gust of cold air struck us full in the face. The
room we were entering was chill as a vault.
At first, the darkness allowed me to form no idea of
its proportions. The lighting, purposely subdued, consisted of twelve enormous
copper lamps, placed column-like upon the ground and burning with brilliant red
flames. As we entered, the wind from the corridor made the flames flicker,
momentarily casting about us our own enlarged and misshapen shadows. Then the
gust died down, and the flames, no longer flurried, again licked up the
darkness with their motionless red tongues.
These twelve giant lamps (each one about ten feet
high) were arranged in a kind of crown, the diameter of which must have been
about fifty feet. In the center of this circle was a dark mass, all streaked
with trembling red reflections. When I drew nearer, I saw it was a bubbling fountain.
It was the freshness of this water which had maintained the temperature of
which I have spoken.
Huge seats were cut in the central rock from which
gushed the murmuring, shadowy fountain. They were heaped with silky cushions.
Twelve incense burners, within the circle of red lamps, formed a second crown,
half as large in diameter. Their smoke mounted toward the vault, invisible in
the darkness, but their perfume, combined with the coolness and sound of the
water, banished from the soul all other desire than to remain there forever.
M. Le Mesge made us sit down in the center of the
hall, on the Cyclopean seats. He seated himself between us.
"In a few minutes," he said, "your eyes
will grow accustomed to the obscurity."
I noticed that he spoke in a hushed voice, as if he
were in church.
Little by little, our eyes did indeed grow used to the
red light. Only the lower part of the great hall was illuminated. The whole
vault was drowned in shadow and its height was impossible to estimate. Vaguely,
I could perceive overhead a great smooth gold chandelier, flecked, like
everything else, with sombre red reflections. But there was no means of judging
the length of the chain by which it hung from the dark ceiling.
The marble of the pavement was of so high a polish, that
the great torches were reflected even there.
This room, I repeat, was round a perfect circle of
which the fountain at our backs was the center.
We sat facing the curving walls. Before long, we began
to be able to see them. They were of peculiar construction, divided into a
series of niches, broken, ahead of us, by the door which had just opened to
give us passage, behind us, by a second door, a still darker hole which I
divined in the darkness when I turned around. From one door to the other, I
counted sixty niches, making, in all, one hundred and twenty. Each was about
ten feet high. Each contained a kind of case, larger above than below, closed only
at the lower end. In all these cases, except two just opposite me, I thought I
could discern a brilliant shape, a human shape certainly, something like a
statue of very pale bronze. In the arc of the circle before me, I counted
clearly thirty of these strange statues.
What were these statues? I wanted to see. I rose.
M. Le Mesge put his hand on my arm.
"In good time," he murmured in the same low
voice, "all in good time."
The Professor was watching the door by which we had
entered the hall, and from behind which we could hear the sound of footsteps
becoming more and more distinct.
It opened quietly to admit three Tuareg slaves. Two of
them were carrying a long package on their shoulders; the third seemed to be
their chief.
At a sign from him, they placed the package on the
ground and drew out from one of the niches the case which it contained.
"You may approach, gentlemen," said M. Le
Mesge.
He motioned the three Tuareg to withdraw several
paces.
"You asked me, not long since, for some proof of
the Egyptian influence on this country," said M. Le Mesge. "What do
you say to that case, to begin with?"
As he spoke, he pointed to the case that the servants
had deposited upon the ground after they took it from its niche.
Morhange uttered a thick cry.
We had before us one of those cases designed for the
preservation of mummies. The same shiny wood, the same bright decorations, the
only difference being that here Tifinar writing replaced the hieroglyphics. The
form, narrow at the base, broader above, ought to have been enough to enlighten
us.
I have already said that the lower half of this large
case was closed, giving the whole structure the appearance of a rectangular
wooden shoe.
M. Le Mesge knelt and fastened on the lower part of
the case, a square of white cardboard, a large label, that he had picked up
from his desk, a few minutes before, on leaving the library.
"You may read," he said simply, but still in
the same low tone.
I knelt also, for the light of the great candelabra
was scarcely sufficient to read the label where, none the less, I recognized
the Professor's handwriting.
It bore these few words, in a large round hand:
"Number 53. Major Sir Archibald Russell. Born at
Richmond, July 5, 1860. Died at Ahaggar, December 3, 1896."
I leapt to my feet.
"Major Russell!" I exclaimed.
"Not so loud, not so loud," said M. Le
Mesge. "No one speaks out loud here."
"The Major Russell," I repeated, obeying his
injunction as if in spite of myself, "who left Khartoum last year, to
explore Sokoto?"
"The same," replied the Professor.
"And ... where is Major Russell?"
"He is there," replied M. Le Mesge.
The Professor made a gesture. The Tuareg approached.
A poignant silence reigned in the mysterious hall,
broken only by the fresh splashing of the fountain.
The three Negroes were occupied in undoing the package
that they had put down near the painted case. Weighed down with wordless
horror, Morhange and I stood watching.
Soon, a rigid form, a human form, appeared. A red
gleam played over it. We had before us, stretched out upon the ground, a statue
of pale bronze, wrapped in a kind of white veil, a statue like those all around
us, upright in their niches. It seemed to fix us with an impenetrable gaze.
"Sir Archibald Russell," murmured M. Le
Mesge slowly.
Morhange approached, speechless, but strong enough to
lift up the white veil. For a long, long time he gazed at the sad bronze
statue.
"A mummy, a mummy?" he said finally.
"You deceive yourself, sir, this is no mummy."
"Accurately speaking, no," replied M. Le Mesge.
"This is not a mummy. None the less, you have before you the mortal
remains of Sir Archibald Russell. I must point out to you, here, my dear sir,
that the processes of embalming used by Antinea differ from the processes
employed in ancient Egypt. Here, there is no natron, nor bands, nor spices. The
industry of Ahaggar, in a single effort, has achieved a result obtained by
European science only after long experiments. Imagine my surprise, when I
arrived here and found that they were employing a method I supposed known only
to the civilized world."
M. Le Mesge struck a light tap with his finger on the
forehead of Sir Archibald Russell. It rang like metal.
"It is bronze," I said. "That is not a
human forehead: it is bronze."
M. Le Mesge shrugged his shoulders.
"It is a human forehead," he affirmed
curtly, "and not bronze. Bronze is darker, sir. This is the great unknown
metal of which Plato speaks in the Critias, and which is something between gold
and silver: it is the special metal of the mountains of the Atlantides. It is orichalch."
Bending again, I satisfied myself that this metal was
the same as that with which the walls of the library were overcast.
"It is orichalch," continued M. Le Mesge.
"You look as if you had no idea how a human body can look like a statue of
orichalch. Come, Captain Morhange, you whom I gave credit for a certain amount
of knowledge, have you never heard of the method of Dr. Variot, by which a
human body can be preserved without embalming? Have you never read the book of
that practitioner?[11] He explains a method called electro-plating. The skin is
coated with a very thin layer of silver salts, to make it a conductor. The body
then is placed in a solution, of copper sulphate, and the polar currents do
their work. The body of this estimable English major has been metalized in the
same manner, except that a solution of orichalch sulphate, a very rare
substance, has been substituted for that of copper sulphate. Thus, instead of
the statue of a poor slave, a copper statue, you have before you a statue of
metal more precious than silver or gold, in a word, a statue worthy of the
granddaughter of Neptune."
[Footnote 11: Variot: L'anthropologie
galvanique. Paris, 1890. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
M. Le Mesge waved his arm. The black slaves seized the
body. In a few seconds, they slid the orichalch ghost into its painted wooden
sheath. That was set on end and slid into its niche, beside the niche where an
exactly similar sheath was labelled "Number 52."
Upon finishing their task, they retired without a
word. A draught of cold air from the door again made the flames of the copper
torches flicker and threw great shadows about us.
Morhange and I remained as motionless as the pale
metal specters which surrounded us. Suddenly I pulled myself together and
staggered forward to the niche beside that in which they just had laid the
remains of the English major. I looked for the label.
Supporting myself against the red marble wall, I read:
"Number 52. Captain Laurent Deligne. Born at
Paris, July 22, 1861. Died at Ahaggar, October 30, 1896."
"Captain Deligne!" murmured Morhange.
"He left Colomb-Béchar in 1895 for Timmimoun and no more has been heard of
him since then."
"Exactly," said M. Le Mesge, with a little
nod of approval.
"Number 51," read Morhange with chattering
teeth. "Colonel von Wittman, born at Jena in 1855. Died at Ahaggar, May 1,
1896.... Colonel Wittman, the explorer of Kanem, who disappeared off
Agadès."
"Exactly," said M. Le Mesge again.
"Number 50," I read in my turn, steadying
myself against the wall, so as not to fall. "Marquis Alonzo d'Oliveira,
born at Cadiz, February 21, 1868. Died at Ahaggar, February 1, 1896. Oliveira,
who was going to Araouan."
"Exactly," said M. Le Mesge again.
"That Spaniard was one of the best educated. I used to have interesting
discussions with him on the exact geographical position of the kingdom of
Antée."
"Number 49," said Morhange in a tone
scarcely more than a whisper. "Lieutenant Woodhouse, born at Liverpool,
September 16, 1870. Died at Ahaggar, October 4, 1895."
"Hardly more than a child," said M. Le
Mesge.
"Number 48," I said. "Lieutenant Louis
de Maillefeu, born at Provins, the...."
I did not finish. My voice choked.
Louis de Maillefeu, my best friend, the friend of my
childhood and of Saint-Cyr.... I looked at him and recognized him under the
metallic coating. Louis de Maillefeu!
I laid my forehead against the cold wall and, with
shaking shoulders, began to sob.
I heard the muffled voice of Morhange speaking to the
Professor:
"Sir, this has lasted long enough. Let us make an
end of it."
"He wanted to know," said M. Le Mesge.
"What am I to do?"
I went up to him and seized his shoulders.
"What happened to him? What did he die of?"
"Just like the others," the Professor
replied, "just like Lieutenant Woodhouse, like Captain Deligne, like Major
Russell, like Colonel von Wittman, like the forty-seven of yesterday and all
those of to-morrow."
"Of what did they die?" Morhange demanded
imperatively in his turn.
The Professor looked at Morhange. I saw my comrade
grow pale.
"Of what did they die, sir? They died
of love."
And he added in a very low, very grave voice:
"Now you know."
Gently and with a tact which we should hardly have
suspected in him, M. Le Mesge drew us away from the statues. A moment later,
Morhange and I found ourselves again seated, or rather sunk among the cushions
in the center of the room. The invisible fountain murmured its plaint at our
feet.
Le Mesge sat between us.
"Now you know," he repeated. "You know,
but you do not yet understand."
Then, very slowly, he said:
"You are, as they have been, the prisoners of
Antinea. And vengeance is due Antinea."
"Vengeance?" said Morhange, who had regained
his self-possession. "For what, I beg to ask? What have the lieutenant and
I done to Atlantis? How have we incurred her hatred?"
"It is an old quarrel, a very old quarrel,"
the Professor replied gravely. "A quarrel which long antedates you, M.
Morhange."
"Explain yourself, I beg of you, Professor."
"You are Man. She is a Woman," said the
dreamy voice of M. Le Mesge. "The whole matter lies there."
"Really, sir, I do not see ... we do not
see."
"You are going to understand. Have you really
forgotten to what an extent the beautiful queens of antiquity had just cause to
complain of the strangers whom fortune brought to their borders? The poet,
Victor Hugo, pictured their detestable acts well enough in his colonial poem
called la Fille d'O-Taiti. Wherever we look, we see similar examples of fraud and
ingratitude. These gentlemen made free use of the beauty and the riches of the
lady. Then, one fine morning, they disappeared. She was indeed lucky if her
lover, having observed the position carefully, did not return with ships and
troops of occupation."
"Your learning charms me," said Morhange.
"Continue."
"Do you need examples? Alas! they abound. Think
of the cavalier fashion in which Ulysses treated Calypso, Diomedes Callirhoë.
What should I say of Theseus and Ariadne? Jason treated Medea with inconceivable
lightness. The Romans continued the tradition with still greater brutality.
Aenaeus, who has many characteristics in common with the Reverend Spardek,
treated Dido in a most undeserved fashion. Caesar was a laurel-crowned
blackguard in his relations with the divine Cleopatra. Titus, that hypocrite
Titus, after having lived a whole year in Idummea at the expense of the
plaintive Berenice, took her back to Rome only to make game of her. It is time
that the sons of Japhet paid this formidable reckoning of injuries to the
daughters of Shem.
"A woman has taken it upon herself to
re-establish the great Hegelian law of equilibrium for the benefit of her sex.
Separated from the Aryan world by the formidable precautions of Neptune, she
draws the youngest and bravest to her. Her body is condescending, while her
spirit is inexorable. She takes what these bold young men can give her. She
lends them her body, while her soul dominates them. She is the first sovereign
who has never been made the slave of passion, even for a moment. She has never
been obliged to regain her self-mastery, for she never has lost it. She is the
only woman who has been able to disassociate those two inextricable things,
love and voluptuousness."
M. Le Mesge paused a moment and then went on.
"Once every day, she comes to this vault. She
stops before the niches; she meditates before the rigid statues; she touches
the cold bosoms, so burning when she knew them. Then, after dreaming before the
empty niche where the next victim soon will sleep his eternal sleep in a cold
case of orichalch, she returns nonchalantly where he is waiting for her."
The Professor stopped speaking. The fountain again
made itself heard in the midst of the shadow. My pulses beat, my head seemed on
fire. A fever was consuming me.
"And all of them," I cried, regardless of
the place, "all of them complied! They submitted! Well, she has only to
come and she will see what will happen."
Morhange was silent.
"My dear sir," said M. Le Mesge in a very
gentle voice, "you are speaking like a child. You do not know. You have
not seen Antinea. Let me tell you one thing: that among those"--and with a
sweeping gesture he indicated the silent circle of statues--"there were
men as courageous as you and perhaps less excitable. I remember one of them
especially well, a phlegmatic Englishman who now is resting under Number 32.
When he first appeared before Antinea, he was smoking a cigar. And, like all
the rest, he bent before the gaze of his sovereign.
"Do not speak until you have seen her. A university
training hardly fits one to discourse upon matters of passion, and I feel
scarcely qualified, myself, to tell you what Antinea is. I only affirm this,
that when you have seen her, you will remember nothing else. Family, country,
honor, you will renounce everything for her."
"Everything?" asked Morhange in a calm
voice.
"Everything," Le Mesge insisted
emphatically. "You will forget all, you will renounce all."
From outside, a faint sound came to us.
Le Mesge consulted his watch.
"In any case, you will see."
The door opened. A tall white Targa, the tallest we
had yet seen in this remarkable abode, entered and came toward us.
He bowed and touched me lightly on the shoulder.
"Follow him," said M. Le Mesge.
Without a word, I obeyed.
XI
ANTINEA
My guide and I passed along another long corridor. My
excitement increased. I was impatient for one thing only, to come face to face
with that woman, to tell her.... So far as anything else was concerned, I
already was done for.
I was mistaken in hoping that the adventure would take
an heroic turn at once. In real life, these contrasts never are definitely
marked out. I should have remembered from many past incidents that the
burlesque was regularly mixed with the tragic in my life.
We reached a little transparent door. My guide stood
aside to let me pass.
I found myself in the most luxurious of
dressing-rooms. A ground glass ceiling diffused a gay rosy light over the
marble floor. The first thing I noticed was a clock, fastened to the wall. In
place of the figures for the hours, were the signs of the Zodiac. The small
hand had not yet reached the sign of Capricorn.
Only three o'clock!
The day seemed to have lasted a century already....
And only a little more than half of it was gone.
Another idea came to me, and a convulsive laugh bent
me double.
"Antinea wants me to be at my best when I meet
her."
A mirror of orichalch formed one whole side of the
room. Glancing into it, I realized that in all decency there was nothing
exaggerated in the demand.
My untrimmed beard, the frightful layer of dirt which
lay about my eyes and furrowed my cheeks, my clothing, spotted by all the clay
of the Sahara and torn by all the thorns of Ahaggar--all this made me appear a
pitiable enough suitor.
I lost no time in undressing and plunging into the
porphry bath in the center of the room. A delicious drowsiness came over me in
that perfumed water. A thousand little jars, spread on a costly carved wood
dressing-table, danced before my eyes. They were of all sizes and colors,
carved in a very transparent kind of jade. The warm humidity of the atmosphere
hastened my relaxation.
I still had strength to think, "The devil take
Atlantis and the vault and Le Mesge."
Then I fell asleep in the bath.
When I opened my eyes again, the little hand of the
clock had almost reached the sign of Taurus. Before me, his black hands braced
on the edge of the bath, stood a huge Negro, bare-faced and bare-armed, his
forehead bound with an immense orange turban.
He looked at me and showed his white teeth in a silent
laugh.
"Who is this fellow?"
The Negro laughed harder. Without saying a word, he
lifted me like a feather out of the perfumed water, now of a color on which I
shall not dwell.
In no time at all, I was stretched out on an inclined
marble table.
The Negro began to massage me vigorously.
"More gently there, fellow!"
My masseur did not reply, but laughed and rubbed still
harder.
"Where do you come from? Kanem? Torkou? You laugh
too much for a Targa."
Unbroken silence. The Negro was as speechless as he
was hilarious.
"After all, I am making a fool of myself," I
said, giving up the case. "Such as he is, he is more agreeable than Le
Mesge with his nightmarish erudition. But, on my word, what a recruit he would
be for Hamman on the rue des Mathurins!"
"Cigarette, sidi?"
Without awaiting my reply, he placed a cigarette
between my lips and lighted it, and resumed his task of polishing every inch of
me.
"He doesn't talk much, but he is obliging,"
I thought.
And I sent a puff of smoke into his face.
This pleasantry seemed to delight him immensely. He
showed his pleasure by giving me great slaps.
When he had dressed me down sufficiently, he took a
little jar from the dressing-table and began to rub me with a rose-colored
ointment. Weariness seemed to fly away from my rejuvenated muscles.
A stroke on a copper gong. My masseur disappeared. A
stunted old Negress entered, dressed in the most tawdry tinsel. She was
talkative as a magpie, but at first I did not understand a word in the
interminable string she unwound, while she took first my hands, then my feet,
and polished the nails with determined grimaces.
Another stroke on the gong. The old woman gave place
to another Negro, grave, this time, and dressed all in white with a knitted
skull cap on his oblong head. It was the barber, and a remarkably dexterous
one. He quickly trimmed my hair, and, on my word, it was well done. Then,
without asking me what style I preferred, he shaved me clean.
I looked with pleasure at my face, once more visible.
"Antinea must like the American type," I
thought. "What an affront to the memory of her worthy grandfather,
Neptune!"
The gay Negro entered and placed a package on the
divan. The barber disappeared. I was somewhat astonished to observe that the
package, which my new valet opened carefully, contained a suit of white
flannels exactly like those French officers wear in Algeria in summer.
The wide trousers seemed made to my measure. The tunic
fitted without a wrinkle, and my astonishment was unbounded at observing that
it even had two gilt galons, the insignia of my rank, braided on the
cuffs. For shoes, there were slippers of red Morocco leather, with gold
ornaments. The underwear, all of silk, seemed to have come straight from the
rue de la Paix.
"Dinner was excellent," I murmured, looking
at myself in the mirror with satisfaction. "The apartment is perfectly
arranged. Yes, but...."
I could not repress a shudder when I suddenly recalled
that room of red marble.
The clock struck half past four.
Someone rapped gently on the door. The tall white
Targa, who had brought me, appeared in the doorway.
He stepped forward, touched me on the arm and signed
for me to follow.
Again I followed him.
We passed through interminable corridors. I was
disturbed, but the warm water had given me a certain feeling of detachment. And
above all, more than I wished to admit, I had a growing sense of lively
curiosity. If, at that moment, someone had offered to lead me back to the route
across the white plain near Shikh-Salah, would I have accepted? Hardly.
I tried to feel ashamed of my curiosity. I thought of
Maillefeu.
"He, too, followed this corridor. And now he is
down there, in the red marble hall."
I had no time to linger over this reminiscence. I was
suddenly bowled over, thrown to the ground, as if by a sort of meteor. The
corridor was dark; I could see nothing. I heard only a mocking growl.
The white Targa had flattened himself back against the
wall.
"Good," I mumbled, picking myself up,
"the deviltries are beginning."
We continued on our way. A glow different from that of
the rose night lights soon began to light up the corridor.
We reached a high bronze door, in which a strange lacy
design had been cut in filigree. A clear gong sounded, and the double doors
opened part way. The Targa remained in the corridor, closing the doors after
me.
I took a few steps forward mechanically, then paused,
rooted to the spot, and rubbed my eyes.
I was dazzled by the sight of the sky.
Several hours of shaded light had unaccustomed me to
daylight. It poured in through one whole side of the huge room.
The room was in the lower part of this mountain, which
was more honeycombed with corridors and passages than an Egyptian pyramid. It
was on a level with the garden which I had seen in the morning from the
balcony, and seemed to be a continuation of it; the carpet extended out under
the great palm trees and the birds flew about the forest of pillars in the
room.
By contrast, the half of the room untouched by direct
light from the oasis seemed dark. The sun, setting behind the mountain, painted
the garden paths with rose and flamed with red upon the traditional flamingo
which stood with one foot raised at the edge of the sapphire lake.
Suddenly I was bowled over a second time.
I felt a warm, silky touch, a burning breath on my
neck. Again the mocking growl which had so disturbed me in the corridor.
With a wrench, I pulled myself free and sent a chance
blow at my assailant. The cry, this time of pain and rage, broke out again.
It was echoed by a long peal of laughter. Furious, I
turned to look for the insolent onlooker, thinking to speak my mind. And then
my glance stood still.
Antinea was before me.
In the dimmest part of the room, under a kind of arch
lit by the mauve rays from a dozen incense-lamps, four women lay on a heap of
many-colored cushions and rare white Persian rugs.
I recognized the first three as Tuareg women, of a
splendid regular beauty, dressed in magnificent robes of white silk embroidered
in gold. The fourth, very dark skinned, almost negroid, seemed younger. A tunic
of red silk enhanced the dusk of her face, her arms and her bare feet. The four
were grouped about a sort of throne of white rugs, covered with a gigantic
lion's skin, on which, half raised on one elbow, lay Antinea.
Antinea! Whenever I saw her after that, I wondered if
I had really looked at her before, so much more beautiful did I find her. More
beautiful? Inadequate word. Inadequate language! But is it really the fault of
the language or of those who abuse the word?
One could not stand before her without recalling the
woman for whom Ephractoeus overcame Atlas, of her for whom Sapor usurped the
scepter of Ozymandias, for whom Mamylos subjugated Susa and Tentyris, for whom
Antony fled....
O tremblant coeur humain, si jamais tu vibras C'est
dans l'étreinte altière et chaude de ses bras.
An Egyptian klaft fell over
her abundant blue-black curls. Its two points of heavy, gold-embroidered cloth
extended to her slim hips. The golden serpent, emerald-eyed, was clasped about
her little round, determined forehead, darting its double tongue of rubies over
her head.
She wore a tunic of black chiffon shot with gold, very
light, very full, slightly gathered in by a white muslin scarf embroidered with
iris in black pearls.
That was Antinea's costume. But what was she beneath
all this? A slim young girl, with long green eyes and the slender profile of a
hawk. A more intense Adonis. A child queen of Sheba, but with a look, a smile,
such as no Oriental ever had. A miracle of irony and freedom.
I did not see her body. Indeed I should not have
thought of looking at it, had I had the strength. And that, perhaps, was the
most extraordinary thing about that first impression. In that unforgettable
moment nothing would have seemed to me more horribly sacrilegious than to think
of the fifty victims in the red marble hall, of the fifty young men who had
held that slender body in their arms.
She was still laughing at me.
"King Hiram," she called.
I turned and saw my enemy.
On the capital of one of the columns, twenty feet
above the floor, a splendid leopard was crouched. He still looked surly from
the blow I had dealt him.
"King Hiram," Antinea repeated. "Come
here."
The beast relaxed like a spring released. He fawned at
his mistress's feet. I saw his red tongue licking her bare little ankles.
"Ask the gentleman's pardon," she said.
The leopard looked at me spitefully. The yellow skin
of his muzzle puckered about his black moustache.
"Fftt," he grumbled like a great cat.
"Go," Antinea ordered imperiously.
The beast crawled reluctantly toward me. He laid his
head humbly between his paws and waited.
I stroked his beautiful spotted forehead.
"You must not be vexed," said Antinea.
"He is always that way with strangers."
"Then he must often be in bad humor," I said
simply.
Those were my first words. They brought a smile to
Antinea's lips.
She gave me a long, quiet look.
"Aguida," she said to one of the Targa
women, "you will give twenty-five pounds in gold to
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh."
"You are a lieutenant?" she asked, after a
pause.
"Yes."
"Where do you come from?"
"From France."
"I might have guessed that," she said
ironically, "but from what part of France?"
"From what we call the Lot-et-Garonne."
"From what town?"
"From Duras."
She reflected a moment.
"Duras! There is a little river there, the Dropt,
and a fine old château."
"You know Duras?" I murmured, amazed.
"You go there from Bordeaux by a little branch
railway," she went on. "It is a shut-in road, with vine-covered hills
crowned by the feudal ruins. The villages have beautiful names: Monségur,
Sauve-terre-de-Guyenne, la Tresne, Créon, ... Créon, as in Antigone."
"You have been there?"
She looked at me.
"Don't speak so coldly," she said.
"Sooner or later we will be intimate, and you may as well lay aside
formality now."
This threatening promise suddenly filled me with great
happiness. I thought of Le Mesge's words: "Don't talk until you have seen
her. When you have seen her, you will renounce everything for her."
"Have I been in Duras?" she went on with a
burst of laughter. "You are joking. Imagine Neptune's granddaughter in the
first-class compartment of a local train!"
She pointed to an enormous white rock which towered
above the palm trees of the garden.
"That is my horizon," she said gravely.
She picked up one of several books which lay scattered
about her on the lion's skin.
"The time table of the Chemin de
Fer de l'Ouest," she said. "Admirable reading for one who
never budges! Here it is half-past five in the afternoon. A train, a local,
arrived three minutes ago at Surgères in the Charente-Inférieure. It will start
on in six minutes. In two hours it will reach La Rochelle. How strange it seems
to think of such things here. So far away! So much commotion there! Here, nothing
changes."
"You speak French well," I said.
She gave a little nervous laugh.
"I have to. And German, too, and Italian, and
English and Spanish. My way of living has made me a great polygot. But I prefer
French, even to Tuareg and Arabian. It seems as if I had always known it. And I
am not saying that to please you."
There was a pause. I thought of her grandmother, of
whom Plutarch said: "There were few races with which she needed an
interpreter. Cleopatra spoke their own language to the Ethiopians, to the Troglodytes,
the Hebrews, the Arabs, the Medes and the Persians."
"Do not stand rooted in the middle of the room.
You worry me. Come sit here, beside me. Move over, King Hiram."
The leopard obeyed with good temper.
Beside her was an onyx bowl. She took from it a
perfectly plain ring of orichalch and slipped it on my left ring-finger. I saw
that she wore one like it.
"Tanit-Zerga, give Monsieur de Saint-Avit a rose
sherbet."
The dark girl in red silk obeyed.
"My private secretary," said Antinea,
introducing her. "Mademoiselle Tanit-Zerga, of Gâo, on the Niger. Her
family is almost as ancient as mine."
As she spoke, she looked at me. Her green eyes seemed
to be appraising me.
"And your comrade, the Captain?" she asked
in a dreamy tone. "I have not yet seen him. What is he like? Does he
resemble you?"
For the first time since I had entered, I thought of
Morhange. I did not answer.
Antinea smiled.
She stretched herself out full length on the lion
skin. Her bare right knee slipped out from under her tunic.
"It is time to go find him," she said
languidly. "You will soon receive my orders. Tanit-Zerga, show him the
way. First take him to his room. He cannot have seen it."
I rose and lifted her hand to my lips. She struck me
with it so sharply as to make my lips bleed, as if to brand me as her
possession.
* * * * *
I was in the dark corridor again. The young girl in
the red silk tunic walked ahead of me.
"Here is your room," she said. "If you
wish, I will take you to the dining-room. The others are about to meet there
for dinner."
She spoke an adorable lisping French.
"No, Tanit-Zerga, I would rather stay here this
evening. I am not hungry. I am tired."
"You remember my name?" she said.
She seemed proud of it. I felt that in her I had an
ally in case of need.
"I remember your name, Tanit-Zerga, because it is
beautiful."[12]
[Footnote 12: In Berber, Tanit means a spring; zerga
is the feminine of the adjective azreg, blue. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
Then I added:
"Now, leave me, little one. I want to be
alone."
It seemed as if she would never go. I was touched, but
at the same time vexed. I felt a great need of withdrawing into myself.
"My room is above yours," she said.
"There is a copper gong on the table here. You have only to strike if you
want anything. A white Targa will answer."
For a second, these instructions amused me. I was in a
hotel in the midst of the Sahara. I had only to ring for service.
I looked about my room. My room! For how long?
It was fairly large. Cushions, a couch, an alcove cut
into the rock, all lighted by a great window covered by a matting shade.
I went to the window and raised the shade. The light
of the setting sun entered.
I leaned my elbows on the rocky sill. Inexpressible
emotion filled my heart. The window faced south. It was about two hundred feet
above the ground. The black, polished volcanic wall yawned dizzily below me.
In front of me, perhaps a mile and a half away, was
another wall, the first enclosure mentioned in the Critias. And beyond it in
the distance, I saw the limitless red desert.
XII
MORHANGE DISAPPEARS
My fatigue was so great that I lay as if unconscious
until the next day. I awoke about three o'clock in the afternoon.
I thought at once of the events of the previous day;
they seemed amazing.
"Let me see," I said to myself. "Let us
work this out. I must begin by consulting Morhange."
I was ravenously hungry.
The gong which Tanit-Zerga had pointed out lay within
arm's reach. I struck it. A white Targa appeared.
"Show me the way to the library," I ordered.
He obeyed. As we wound our way through the labyrinth
of stairs and corridors I realized that I could never have found my way without
his help.
Morhange was in the library, intently reading a
manuscript.
"A lost treatise of Saint Optat," he said.
"Oh, if only Dom Granger were here. See, it is written in semi-uncial
characters."
I did not reply. My eyes were fixed on an object which
lay on the table beside the manuscript. It was an orichalch ring, exactly like
that which Antinea had given me the previous day and the one which she herself
wore.
Morhange smiled.
"Well?" I said.
"Well?"
"You have seen her?"
"I have indeed," Morhange replied.
"She is beautiful, is she not?"
"It would be difficult to dispute that," my
comrade answered. "I even believe that I can say that she is as
intelligent as she is beautiful."
There was a pause. Morhange was calmly fingering the
orichalch ring.
"You know what our fate is to be?"
"I know. Le Mesge explained it to us yesterday in
polite mythological terms. This evidently is an extraordinary adventure."
He was silent, then said, looking at me:
"I am very sorry to have dragged you here. The
only mitigating feature is that since last evening you seem to have been
bearing your lot very easily."
Where had Morhange learned this insight into the human
heart? I did not reply, thus giving him the best of proofs that he had judged
correctly.
"What do you think of doing?" I finally
murmured.
He rolled up the manuscript, leaned back comfortably
in his armchair and lit a cigar.
"I have thought it over carefully. With the aid
of my conscience I have marked out a line of conduct. The matter is clear and
admits no discussion.
"The question is not quite the same for me as for
you, because of my semi-religious character, which, I admit, has set out on a
rather doubtful adventure. To be sure, I have not taken holy orders, but, even
aside from the fact that the ninth commandment itself forbids my having
relations with a woman not my wife, I admit that I have no taste for the kind
of forced servitude for which the excellent Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh has so kindly
recruited us.
"That granted, the fact remains that my life is
not my own with the right to dispose of it as might a private explorer
travelling at his own expenses and for his own ends. I have a mission to
accomplish, results to obtain. If I could regain my liberty by paying the
singular ransom which this country exacts, I should consent to give
satisfaction to Antinea according to my ability. I know the tolerance of the
Church, and especially that of the order to which I aspire: such a procedure
would be ratified immediately and, who knows, perhaps even approved? Saint Mary
the Egyptian, gave her body to boatmen under similar circumstances. She
received only glorification for it. In so doing she had the certainty of
attaining her goal, which was holy. The end justified the means.
"But my case is quite different. If I give in to
the absurd caprices of this woman, that will not keep me from being catalogued
down in the red marble hall, as Number 54, or as Number 55, if she prefers to
take you first. Under those conditions...."
"Under those conditions?"
"Under those conditions, it would be unpardonable
for me to acquiesce."
"Then what do you intend to do?"
"What do I intend to do?" Morhange leaned
back in the armchair and smilingly launched a puff of smoke toward the ceiling.
"Nothing," he said. "And that is all
that is necessary. Man has this superiority over woman. He is so constructed
that he can refuse advances."
Then he added with an ironical smile:
"A man cannot be forced to accept unless he
wishes to."
I nodded.
"I tried the most subtle reasoning on
Antinea," he continued. "It was breath wasted. 'But,' I said at the
end of my arguments, 'why not Le Mesge?' She began to laugh. 'Why not the
Reverend Spardek?' she replied. 'Le Mesge and Spardek are savants whom I
respect. But
Maudit soit à jamais rêveur inutile, Qui voulut, le
premier, dans sa stupidité, S'éprenant d'un problème insoluble et stérile, Aux
choses de l'amour mêler l'honnêteté.
"'Besides,' she added with that really very
charming smile of hers, 'probably you have not looked carefully at either of
them.' There followed several compliments on my figure, to which I found
nothing to reply, so completely had she disarmed me by those four lines from
Baudelaire.
"She condescended to explain further: 'Le Mesge
is a learned gentleman whom I find useful. He knows Spanish and Italian, keeps
my papers in order, and is busy working out my genealogy. The Reverend Spardek
knows English and German. Count Bielowsky is thoroughly conversant with the
Slavic languages. Besides, I love him like a father. He knew me as a child when
I had not dreamed such stupid things as you know of me. They are indispensable
to me in my relations with visitors of different races, although I am beginning
to get along well enough in the languages which I need.... But I am talking a
great deal, and this is the first time that I have ever explained my conduct.
Your friend is not so curious.' With that, she dismissed me. A strange woman
indeed. I think there is a bit of Renan in her but she is cleverer than that
master of sensualism."
"Gentlemen," said Le Mesge, suddenly
entering the room, "why are you so late? They are waiting dinner for you."
The little Professor was in a particularly good humor
that evening. He wore a new violet rosette.
"Well?" he said, in a mocking tone,
"you have seen her?"
Neither Morhange nor I replied.
The Reverend Spardek and the Hetmari of Jitomir
already had begun eating when we arrived. The setting sun threw raspberry
lights on the cream-colored mat.
"Be seated, gentlemen," said Le Mesge
noisily. "Lieutenant de Saint-Avit, you were not with us last evening. You
are about to taste the cooking of Koukou, our Bambara chef, for the first time.
You must give me your opinion of it."
A Negro waiter set before me a superb fish covered
with a pimento sauce as red as tomatoes.
I have explained that I was ravenously hungry. The
dish was exquisite. The sauce immediately made me thirsty.
"White Ahaggar, 1879," the Herman of Jitomir
breathed in my ear as he filled my goblet with a clear topaz liquid. "I
developed it myself: rien pour la tête, tout pour les jambes."
I emptied the goblet at a gulp. The company began to
seem charming.
"Well, Captain Morhange," Le Mesge called
out to my comrade who had taken a mouthful of fish, "what do you say to
this acanthopterygian? It was caught to-day in the lake in the oasis. Do you
begin to admit the hypothesis of the Saharan sea?"
"The fish is an argument," my companion
replied.
Suddenly he became silent. The door had opened. A
white Targa entered. The diners stopped talking.
The veiled man walked slowly toward Morhange and
touched his right arm.
"Very well," said Morhange.
He got up and followed the messenger.
The pitcher of Ahaggar, 1879, stood between me and
Count Bielowsky. I filled my goblet--a goblet which held a pint, and gulped it
down.
The Hetman looked at me sympathetically.
"Ha, ha!" laughed Le Mesge, nudging me with
his elbow. "Antinea has respect for the hierarchic order."
The Reverend Spardek smiled modestly.
"Ha, ha!" laughed Le Mesge again.
My glass was empty. For a moment I was tempted to hurl
it at the head of the Fellow in History. But what of it? I filled it and
emptied it again.
"Morhange will miss this delicious roast of
mutton," said the Professor, more and more hilarious, as he awarded
himself a thick slice of meat.
"He won't regret it," said the Hetman
crossly. "This is not roast; it is ram's horn. Really Koukou is beginning
to make fun of us."
"Blame it on the Reverend," the shrill voice
of Le Mesge cut in. "I have told him often enough to hunt other proselytes
and leave our cook alone."
"Professor," Spardek began with dignity.
"I maintain my contention," cried Le Mesge,
who seemed to me to be getting a bit overloaded. "I call the gentleman to
witness," he went on, turning to me. "He has just come. He is
unbiased. Therefore I ask him: has one the right to spoil a Bambara cook by
addling his head with theological discussions for which he has no
predisposition?"
"Alas!" the pastor replied sadly. "You
are mistaken. He has only too strong a propensity to controversy."
"Koukou is a good-for-nothing who uses Colas' cow
as an excuse for doing nothing and letting our scallops burn," declared
the Hetman. "Long live the Pope!" he cried, filling the glasses all
around.
"I assure you that this Bambara worries me,"
Spardek went on with great dignity. "Do you know what he has come to? He
denies transubstantiation. He is within an inch of the heresy of Zwingli and
Oecolampades. Koukou denies transubstantiation."
"Sir," said Le Mesge, very much excited,
"cooks should be left in peace. Jesus, whom I consider as good a
theologian as you, understood that, and it never occurred to him to call Martha
away from her oven to talk nonsense to her."
"Exactly so," said the Hetman approvingly.
He was holding a jar between his knees and trying to
draw its cork.
"Oh, Côtes Rôties, wines from the
Côte-Rôtie!" he murmured to me as he finally succeeded. "Touch
glasses."
"Koukou denies transubstantiation," the
pastor continued, sadly emptying his glass.
"Eh!" said the Hetman of Jitomir in my ear,
"let them talk on. Don't you see that they are quite drunk?"
His own voice was thick. He had the greatest
difficulty in the world in filling my goblet to the brim.
I wanted to push the pitcher away. Then an idea came
to me:
"At this very moment, Morhange.... Whatever he
may say.... She is so beautiful."
I reached out for the glass and emptied it once more.
Le Mesge and the pastor were now engaged in the most
extraordinary religious controversy, throwing at each other's heads the Book of
Common Prayer, The Declaration of the Rights of Man, and the Unigenitus. Little
by little, the Hetman began to show that ascendancy over them, which is the
characteristic of a man of the world even when he is thoroughly drunk; the
superiority of education over instruction.
Count Bielowsky had drunk five times as much as the
Professor or the pastor. But he carried his wine ten times better.
"Let us leave these drunken fellows," he
said with disgust. "Come on, old man. Our partners are waiting in the
gaming room."
"Ladies and gentlemen," said the Hetman as
we entered. "Permit me to present a new player to you, my friend, Lieutenant
de Saint-Avit."
"Let it go at that," he murmured in my ear.
"They are the servants. But I like to fool myself, you see."
I saw that he was very drunk indeed.
The gaming room was very long and narrow. A huge table,
almost level with the floor and surrounded with cushions on which a dozen
natives were lying, was the chief article of furniture. Two engravings on the
wall gave evidence of the happiest broadmindedness in taste; one of da Vinci's
St. John the Baptist, and the Maison des Dernières Cartouches of Alphonse
de Neuville.
On the table were earthenware goblets. A heavy jar
held palm liqueur.
I recognized acquaintances among those present; my
masseur, the manicure, the barber, and two or three Tuareg who had lowered
their veils and were gravely smoking long pipes. While waiting for something
better, all were plunged in the delights of a card game that looked like
"rams." Two of Antinea's beautiful ladies in waiting, Aguida and
Sydya, were among the number. Their smooth bistre skins gleamed beneath veils
shot with silver. I was sorry not to see the red silk tunic of Tanit-Zerga.
Again, I thought of Morhange, but only for an instant.
"The chips, Koukou," demanded the Hetman,
"We are not here to amuse ourselves."
The Zwinglian cook placed a box of many-colored chips
in front of him. Count Bielowsky set about counting them and arranging them in
little piles with infinite care.
"The white are worth a louis," he
explained to me. "The red, a hundred francs. The yellow, five hundred. The
green, a thousand. Oh, it's the devil of a game that we play here. You will
see."
"I open with ten thousand," said the
Zwinglian cook.
"Twelve thousand," said the Hetman.
"Thirteen," said Sydya with a slow smile, as
she seated herself on the count's knee and began to arrange her chips lovingly
in little piles.
"Fourteen," I said.
"Fifteen," said the sharp voice of Rosita,
the old manicure.
"Seventeen," proclaimed the Hetman.
"Twenty thousand," the cook broke in.
He hammered on the table and, casting a defiant look
at us, repeated:
"I take it at twenty thousand."
The Hetman made an impatient gesture.
"That devil, Koukou! You can't do anything
against the beast. You will have to play carefully, Lieutenant."
Koukou had taken his place at the end of the table. He
threw down the cards with an air which abashed me.
"I told you so; the way it was at Anna
Deslions'," the Hetman murmured proudly.
"Make your bets, gentlemen," yelped the
Negro. "Make your bets."
"Wait, you beast," called Bielowsky.
"Don't you see that the glasses are empty? Here, Cacambo."
The goblets were filled immediately by the jolly
masseur.
"Cut," said Koukou, addressing Sydya, the
beautiful Targa who sat at his right.
The girl cut, like one who knows superstitions, with
her left hand. But it must be said that her right was busy lifting a cup to her
lips. I watched the curve of her beautiful throat.
"My deal," said Koukou.
We were thus arranged: at the left, the Hetman,
Aguida, whose waist he had encircled with the most aristocratic freedom,
Cacambo, a Tuareg woman, then two veiled Negroes who were watching the game
intently. At the right, Sydya, myself, the old manicure, Rosita, Barouf, the
barber, another woman and two white Tuareg, grave and attentive, exactly
opposite those on the left.
"Give me one," said the Hetman.
Sydya made a negative gesture.
Koukou drew, passed a four-spot to the Hetman, gave
himself a five.
"Eight," announced Bielowsky.
"Six," said pretty Sydya.
"Seven," broke in Koukou. "One card
makes up for another," he added coldly.
"I double," said the Hetman.
Cacambo and Aguida followed his example. On our side,
we were more careful. The manicure especially would not risk more than twenty
francs at a time.
"I demand that the cards be evened up," said
Koukou imperturbably.
"This fellow is unbearable," grumbled the
count. "There, are you satisfied?"
Koukou dealt and laid down a nine.
"My country and my honor!" raged Bielowsky.
"I had an eight."
I had two kings, and so showed no ill temper. Rosita
took the cards out of my hands.
I watched Sydya at my right. Her heavy black hair
covered her shoulders. She was really very beautiful, though a bit tipsy, as
were all that fantastic company. She looked at me, too, but with lowered
eyelids, like a timid little wild animal.
"Oh," I thought. "She may well be
afraid. I am labelled 'No trespassing.'"
I touched her foot. She drew it back in fright.
"Who wants cards?" Koukou demanded.
"Not I," said the Hetman.
"Served," said Sydya.
The cook drew a four.
"Nine," he said.
"That card was meant for me," cursed the
count. "And five, I had a five. If only I had never promised his Majesty
the Emperor Napoleon II never to cut fives! There are times when it is hard,
very hard. And look at that beast of a Negro who plays Charlemagne."
It was true. Koukou swept in three-quarters of the
chips, rose with dignity, and bowed to the company.
"Till to-morrow, gentlemen."
"Get along, the whole pack of you," howled
the Hetman of Jitomir. "Stay with me, Lieutenant de Saint-Avit."
When we were alone, he poured out another huge cupfull
of liqueur. The ceiling of the room was lost in the gray smoke.
"What time is it?" I asked.
"After midnight. But you are not going to leave
me like this, my dear boy? I am heavy-hearted."
He wept bitterly. The tail of his coat spread out on
the divan behind him like the apple-green wings of a beetle.
"Isn't Aguida a beauty?" he went on, still
weeping. "She makes me think of the Countess de Teruel, though she is a
little darker. You know the Countess de Teruel, Mercedes, who went in bathing
nude at Biarritz, in front of the rock of the Virgin, one day when Prince
Bismarck was standing on the foot-bridge. You do not remember her? Mercedes de
Teruel."
I shrugged my shoulders.
"I forget; you must have been too young. Two,
perhaps three years old. A child. Yes, a child. Oh, my child, to have been of
that generation and to be reduced to playing cards with savages ... I must tell
you...."
I stood up and pushed him off.
"Stay, stay," he implored. "I will tell
you everything you want to know, how I came here, things I have never told
anyone. Stay, I must unbosom myself to a true friend. I will tell you
everything, I repeat. I trust you. You are a Frenchman, a gentleman. I know
that you will repeat nothing to her."
"That I will repeat nothing to her?... To
whom?"
His voice stuck in his throat. I thought I saw a shudder
of fear pass over him.
"To her ... to Antinea," he murmured.
I sat down again.
XIII
THE HETMAN OF JITOMIR'S STORY
Count Casimir had reached that stage where drunkenness
takes on a kind of gravity, of regretfulness.
He thought a little, then began his story. I regret
that I cannot reproduce more perfectly its archaic flavor.
"When the grapes begin to color in Antinea's
garden, I shall be sixty-eight. It is very sad, my dear boy, to have sowed all
your wild oats. It isn't true that life is always beginning over again. How
bitter, to have known the Tuileries in 1860, and to have reached the point
where I am now!
"One evening, just before the war (I remember
that Victor Black was still living), some charming women whose names I need not
disclose (I read the names of their sons from time to time in the society news
of the Gaulois) expressed to me their desire to rub elbows with some
real demi-mondaines of the artist quarter. I took them to a ball at the Grande
Chaumière. There was a crowd of young painters, models, students. In the midst of
the uproar, several couples danced the cancan till the
chandeliers shook with it. We noticed especially a little, dark man, dressed in
a miserable top-coat and checked trousers which assuredly knew the support of
no suspenders. He was cross-eyed, with a wretched beard and hair as greasy as
could be. He bounded and kicked extravagantly. The ladies called him Léon
Gambetta.
"What an annoyance, when I realize that I need
only have felled this wretched lawyer with one pistol shot to have guaranteed
perfect happiness to myself and to my adopted country, for, my dear fellow, I
am French at heart, if not by birth.
"I was born in 1829, at Warsaw, of a Polish
father and a Russian mother. It is from her that I hold my title of Hetman of
Jitomir. It was restored to me by Czar Alexander II on a request made to him on
his visit to Paris, by my august master, the Emperor Napoleon III.
"For political reasons, which I cannot describe
without retelling the history of unfortunate Poland, my father, Count
Bielowsky, left Warsaw in 1830, and went to live in London. After the death of
my mother, he began to squander his immense fortune--from sorrow, he said.
When, in his time, he died at the period of the Prichard affair, he left me
barely a thousand pounds sterling of income, plus two or three systems of
gaming, the impracticability of which I learned later.
"I will never be able to think of my nineteenth
and twentieth years without emotion, for I then completely liquidated this
small inheritance. London was indeed an adorable spot in those days. I had a
jolly bachelor's apartment in Piccadilly.
"'Picadilly! Shops, palaces, bustle and breeze,
The whirling of wheels and the murmur of trees.'
"Fox hunting in a briska, driving a
buggy in Hyde Park, the rout, not to mention the delightful little parties with
the light Venuses of Drury Lane, this took all my time. All? I am unjust. There
was also gaming, and a sentiment of filial piety forced me to verify the
systems of the late Count, my father. It was gaming which was the cause of the
event I must describe to you, by which my life was to be so strangely changed.
"My friend, Lord Malmesbury, had said to me a
hundred times, 'I must take you to see an exquisite creature who lives in
Oxford Street, number 277, Miss Howard.' One evening I went with him. It was
the twenty-second of February, 1848. The mistress of the house was really
marvelously beautiful, and the guests were charming. Besides Malmesbury, I
observed several acquaintances: Lord Clebden, Lord Chesterfield, Sir Francis
Mountjoye, Major in the Second Life Guards, and Count d'Orsay. They played
cards and then began to talk politics. Events in France played the main part in
the conversation and they discussed endlessly the consequences of the revolt that
had broken out in Paris that same morning, in consequence of the interdiction
of the banquet in the 12th arrondissement, of which word had just been received
by telegram. Up to that time, I had never bothered myself with public affairs.
So I don't know what moved me to affirm with the impetuosity of my nineteen
years that the news from France meant the Republic next day and the Empire the
day after....
"The company received my sally with a discreet
laugh, and their looks were centered on a guest who made the fifth at a bouillotte table where
they had just stopped playing.
"The guest smiled, too. He rose and came towards
me. I observed that he was of middle height, perhaps even shorter, buttoned
tightly into a blue frock coat, and that his eye had a far-off, dreamy look.
"All the players watched this scene with
delighted amusement.
"'Whom have I the honor of addressing?' he asked
in a very gentle voice.
"'Count Bielowsky,' I answered coolly to show him
that the difference in our ages was not sufficient to justify the
interrogation.
"Well, my dear Count, may your prediction indeed
be realized; and I hope that you will not neglect the Tuileries,' said the guest
in the blue coat, with a smile.
"And he added, finally consenting to present
himself:
"'Prince Louis-Napoleon Bonaparte.'
"I played no active rôle in the coup d'état, and I do
not regret it. It is a principle with me that a stranger should not meddle with
the internal affairs of a country. The prince understood this discretion, and
did not forget the young man who had been of such good omen to him.
"I was one of the first whom he called to the
Elysée. My fortune was definitely established by a defamatory note on 'Napoleon
the little.' The next year, when Mgr. Sibour was out of the way, I was made
Gentleman of the Chamber, and the Emperor was even so kind as to have me marry
the daughter of the Marshal Repeto, Duke of Mondovi.
"I have no scruple in announcing that this union
was not what it should have been. The Countess, who was ten years older than I,
was crabbed and not particularly pretty. Moreover, her family had insisted
resolutely on a marriage portion. Now I had nothing at this time except the twenty-five
thousand pounds for my appointment as Gentleman of the Chamber. A sad lot for
anyone on intimate terms with the Count d'Orsay and the Duke of
Gramont-Caderousse! Without the kindness of the Emperor, where would I have
been?
"One morning in the spring of 1852, I was in my
study opening my mail. There was a letter from His Majesty, calling me to the
Tuileries at four o'clock; a letter from Clémentine, informing me that she
expected me at five o'clock at her house. Clémentine was the beautiful one for
whom, just then, I was ready to commit any folly. I was so proud of her that,
one evening at the Maison Dorée, I flaunted her before
Prince Metternich, who was tremendously taken with her. All the court envied me
that conquest; and I was morally obliged to continue to assume its expenses.
And then Clémentine was so pretty! The Emperor himself.... The other letters,
good lord, the other letters were the bills of the dressmakers of that young
person, who, in spite of my discreet remonstrances, insisted on having them
sent to my conjugal dwelling.
"There were bills for something over forty
thousand francs: gowns and ball dresses from Gagelin-Opigez, 23 Rue de
Richelieu; hats and bonnets from Madame Alexandrine, 14 Rue d'Antin; lingerie
and many petticoats from Madame Pauline, 100 Rue de Clery; dress trimmings and
gloves from the Ville de Lyon, 6 Rue de la Chaussée
d'Antin; foulards from the Malle des Indes; handkerchiefs from
the Compagnie Irlandaise; laces from Ferguson; cosmetics from Candès.... This
whitening cream of Candès, in particular, overwhelmed me with
stupefaction. The bill showed fifty-one flasks. Six hundred and twenty-seven
francs and fifty centimes' worth of whitening cream from Candès.... Enough
to soften the skin of a squadron of a hundred guards!
"'This can't keep on,' I said, putting the bills
in my pocket.
"At ten minutes to four, I crossed the wicket by
the Carrousel.
"In the Salon of the aides de camp I happened
on Bacciochi.
"'The Emperor has the grippe,' he said to me. 'He
is keeping to his room. He has given orders to have you admitted as soon as you
arrive. Come.'
"His Majesty, dressed in a braided vest and
Cossack trousers, was meditating before a window. The pale green of the
Tuileries showed luminously under a gentle warm shower.
"'Ah! Here he is,' said Napoleon. 'Here, have a
cigarette. It seems that you had great doings, you and Gramont-Caderousse, last
evening, at the Château de Fleurs.'
"I smiled with satisfaction.
"'So Your Majesty knows already....'
"'I know, I know vaguely.'
"'Do you know Gramont-Caderousse's last
"mot"?'
"'No, but you are going to tell it to me.'
"'Here goes, then. We were five or six: myself,
Viel-Castel, Gramont, Persigny....'
"'Persigny!' said the Emperor. 'He has no right
to associate with Gramont, after all that Paris says about his wife.'
"'Just so Sire. Well, Persigny was excited, no
doubt about it. He began telling us how troubled he was because of the
Duchess's conduct.'
"'This Fialin isn't over tactful,' muttered the
Emperor.
"'Just so, Sire. Then, does Your Majesty know
what Gramont hurled at him?'
"'What?'
"'He said to him, "Monsieur le
Duc, I forbid you to speak ill of my mistress before me."
"'Gramont goes too far,' said Napoleon with a
dreamy smile.
"'That is what we all thought, including
Viel-Castel, who was nevertheless delighted.'
"'Apropos of this,' said Napoleon after a
silence, 'I have forgotten to ask you for news of the Countess Bielowsky.'
"'She is very well, Sire, I thank Your Majesty,'
"'And Clémentine? Still the same dear child?'
"'Always, Sire. But....'
"'It seems that M. Baroche is madly in love with
her.'
"'I am very much honored, Sire. But this honor
becomes too burdensome.'
"I had drawn from my pocket that morning's bills
and I spread them out under the eyes of the Emperor.
"He looked at them with his distant smile.
"'Come, come. If that is all, I can fix that,
since I have a favor to ask of you.'
"'I am entirely at Your Majesty's service.'
"He struck a gong.
"'Send for M. Mocquard.'
"'I have the grippe,' he said. 'Mocquard will
explain the affair to you.'
"The Emperor's private secretary entered.
"'Here is Bielowsky, Mocquard,' said Napoleon.
'You know what I want him to do. Explain it to him.'
"And he began to tap on the window-panes against
which the rain was beating furiously.
"'My dear Count,' said Mocquard, taking a chair,
'it is very simple. You have doubtless heard of a young explorer of promise, M.
Henry Duveyrier.'
"I shook my head as a sign of negation, very much
surprised at this beginning.
"'M. Duveyrier,' continued Mocquard, 'has
returned to Paris after a particularly daring trip to South Africa and the
Sahara. M. Vivien de Saint Martin, whom I have seen recently has assured me
that the Geographical Society intends to confer its great gold medal upon him,
in recognition of these exploits. In the course of his trip, M. Duveyrier has
entered into negotiations with the chief of the people who always have been so
rebellious to His Majesty's armies, the Tuareg.'
"I looked at the Emperor. My bewilderment was
such that he began to laugh.
"'Listen,' he said.
"'M. Duveyrier,' continued Mocquard, 'was able to
arrange to have a delegation of these chiefs come to Paris to present their
respects to His Majesty. Very important results may arise from this visit, and
His Excellency the Colonial Minister, does not despair of obtaining the
signature of a treaty of commerce, reserving special advantages to our fellow
countrymen. These chiefs, five of them, among them Sheik Otham, Amenokol or Sultan
of the Confederation of Adzjer, arrive to-morrow morning at the Gare de
Lyon. M. Duveyrier will meet them. But the Emperor has thought that
besides....'
"'I thought,' said Napoleon III, delighted by my
bewilderment, 'I thought that it was correct to have some one of the Gentlemen
of my Chamber wait upon the arrival of these Mussulman dignitaries. That is why
you are here, my poor Bielowsky. Don't be frightened,' he added, laughing
harder. 'You will have M. Duveyrier with you. You are charged only with the
special part of the reception: to accompany these princes to the lunch that I
am giving them to-morrow at the Tuileries; then, in the evening, discreetly on
account of their religious scruples, to succeed in giving them a very high idea
of Parisian civilization, with nothing exaggerated: do not forget that in the
Sahara they are very high religious dignitaries. In that respect, I have
confidence in your tact and give you carte blanche....
Mocquard!'
"'Sire?'
"'You will apportion on the budget, half to
Foreign Affairs, half to the Colonies, the funds Count Bielowsky will need for
the reception of the Tuareg delegation. It seems to me that a hundred thousand
francs, to begin.... The Count has only to tell you if he is forced to exceed
that figure.'
"Clémentine lived on the Rue Boccador, in a
little Moorish pavilion that I had bought for her from M. de Lesseps. I found
her in bed. When she saw me, she burst into tears.
"'Great fools that we are!' she murmured amidst
her sobs, 'what have we done!'
"'Clémentine, tell me!'
"'What have we done, what have we done!' she
repeated, and I felt against me, her floods of black hair, her warm cheek which
was fragrant with eau de Nanon.
"'What is it? What can it be?'
"'It is....' and she murmured something in my
ear.
"'No!' I said, stupefied. 'Are you quite sure?'
"'Am I quite sure!'
"I was thunderstruck.
"'You don't seem much pleased,' she said sharply.
"'I did not say that.... Though, really, I am
very much pleased, I assure you.'
"'Prove it to me: let us spend the day together
tomorrow.'
"'To-morrow!' I stammered. 'Impossible!'
"'Why?' she demanded suspiciously.
"'Because to-morrow, I have to pilot the Tuareg
mission about Paris. The Emperor's orders.'
"'What bluff is this?' asked Clémentine.
"'I admit that nothing so much resembles a lie as
the truth.'
"I retold Mocquard's story to Clémentine, as well
as I could. She listened to me with an expression that said: 'you can't fool me
that way.'
"Finally, furious, I burst out:
"'You can see for yourself. I am dining with
them, tomorrow; and I invite you.'
"'I shall be very pleased to come,' said
Clémentine with great dignity.
"I admit that I lacked self-control at that
minute. But think what a day it had been! Forty thousand francs of bills as
soon as I woke up. The ordeal of escorting the savages around Paris all the
next day. And, quite unexpectedly, the announcement of an approaching irregular
paternity....
"'After all,' I thought, as I returned to my
house, 'these are the Emperor's orders. He has commanded me to give the Tuareg
an idea of Parisian civilization. Clémentine comports herself very well in
society and just now it would not do to aggravate her. I will engage a room for
to-morrow at the Café de Paris, and tell
Gramont-Caderousse and Viel-Castel to bring their silly mistresses. It will be
very French to enjoy the attitude of these children of the desert in the midst
of this little party.'
"The train from Marseilles arrived at 10:20. On
the platform I found M. Duveyrier, a young man of twenty-three with blue eyes
and a little blond beard. The Tuareg fell into his arms as they descended from
the train. He had lived with them for two years, in their tents, the devil knows
where. He presented me to their chief, Sheik Otham, and to four others,
splendid fellows in their blue cotton draperies and their amulets of red
leather. Fortunately, they all spoke a kind of sabir[13] which
helped things along.
[Footnote 13: Dialect spoken in Algeria and the
Levant--a mixture of Arabian, French, Italian and Spanish.]
"I only mention in passing the lunch at the
Tuileries, the visits in the evening to the Museum, to the Hotel de
Ville, to the Imperial Printing Press. Each time, the Tuareg inscribed their
names in the registry of the place they were visiting. It was interminable. To
give you an idea, here is the complete name of Sheik Otham alone:
Otham-ben-el-Hadj-el-Bekri-ben-el-Hadj-el-Faqqi-ben-Mohammad-Bouya-
ben-si-Ahmed-es-Souki-ben-Mahmoud.[14]
[Footnote 14: I have succeeded in finding on the
registry of the Imperial Printing Press the names of the Tuareg chiefs and
those who accompanied them on their visit, M. Henry Duveyrier and the Count
Bielowsky. (Note by M. Leroux.)]
"And there were five of them like that!
"I maintained my good humor, however, because on
the boulevards, everywhere, our success was colossal. At the Café de
Paris, at six-thirty, it amounted to frenzy. The delegation, a little drunk,
embraced me: 'Bono, Napoléon, bono, Eugénie; bono, Casimir; bono,
Christians.' Gramont-Caderousse and Viel-Castel were already in
booth number eight, with Anna Grimaldi, of the Folies Dramatiques, and
Hortense Schneider, both beautiful enough to strike terror to the heart. But
the palm was for my dear Clémentine, when she entered. I must tell you how she
was dressed: a gown of white tulle, over China blue tarletan, with pleatings,
and ruffles of tulle over the pleatings. The tulle skirt was caught up on each
side by garlands of green leaves mingled with rose clusters. Thus it formed a
valence which allowed the tarletan skirt to show in front and on the sides. The
garlands were caught up to the belt and, in the space between their branches,
were knots of rose satin with long ends. The pointed bodice was draped with
tulle, the billowy bertha of tulle was edged with lace. By way of head-dress,
she had placed upon her black locks a diadem crown of the same flowers. Two
long leafy tendrils were twined in her hair and fell on her neck. As cloak, she
had a kind of scarf of blue cashmere embroidered in gold and lined with blue
satin.
"So much beauty and splendor immediately moved
the Tuareg and, especially, Clémentine's right-hand neighbor,
El-Hadj-ben-Guemâma, brother of Sheik Otham and Sultan of Ahaggar. By the time
the soup arrived, a bouillon of wild game, seasoned with Tokay, he was already
much smitten. When they served the compote of fruits Martinique à la
liqueur de Mme. Amphoux, he showed every indication of illimitable passion.
The Cyprian wine de la Commanderie made him quite sure of
his sentiments. Hortense kicked my foot under the table. Gramont, intending to
do the same to Anna, made a mistake and aroused the indignant protests of one
of the Tuareg. I can safely say that when the time came to go to Mabille, we
were enlightened as to the manner in which our visitors respected the
prohibition decreed by the Prophet in respect to wine.
"At Mabille, while Clémentine, Hortense, Anna,
Ludovic and the three Tuareg gave themselves over to the wildest gallops, Sheik
Otham took me aside and confided to me, with visible emotion, a certain
commission with which he had just been charged by his brother, Sheik Ahmed.
"The next day, very early, I reached Clémentine's
house.
"'My dear,' I began, after having waked her, not
without difficulty, 'listen to me. I want to talk to you seriously.'
"She rubbed her eyes a bit crossly.
"'How did you like that young Arabian gentleman who
was so taken with you last night?'
"'Why, well enough,' she said, blushing.
"'Do you know that in his country, he is the
sovereign prince and reigns over territories five or six times greater than
those of our august master, the Emperor Napoleon III?'
"'He murmured something of that kind to me,' she
said, becoming interested.
"'Well, would it please you to mount on a throne,
like our august sovereign, the Empress Eugénie?'
"Clémentine, looked startled.
"'His own brother, Sheik Otham, has charged me in
his name to make this offer.'
"Clémentine, dumb with amazement, did not reply.
"'I, Empress!' she finally stammered.
"'The decision rests with you. They must have
your answer before midday. If it is 'yes,' we lunch together at Voisin's, and
the bargain is made.'
"I saw that she had already made up her mind, but
she thought it well to display a little sentiment.
"'And you, you!' she groaned. 'To leave you
thus.... Never!'
"'No foolishness, dear child,' I said gently.
'You don't know perhaps that I am ruined. Yes, completely: I don't even know
how I am going to pay for your complexion cream!'
"'Ah!' she sighed.
"She added, however, 'And ... the child?'
"'What child?'
"'Our child ... our child.'
"'Ah! That is so. Why, you will have to put it
down to profit and loss. I am even convinced that Sheik Ahmed will find that it
resembles him.'
"'You can turn everything into a joke,' she said
between laughing and crying.
"The next morning, at the same hour, the
Marseilles express carried away the five Tuareg and Clémentine. The young
woman, radiant, was leaning on the arm of Sheik Ahmed, who was beside himself
with joy.
"'Have you many shops in your capital?' she asked
him languidly.
"And he, smiling broadly under his veil, replied:
"'Besef, besef, bono, roumis, bono.'
"At the last moment, Clémentine had a pang of
emotion.
"'Listen, Casimir, you have always been kind to
me. I am going to be a queen. If you weary of it here, promise me, swear to
me....'
"The Sheik had understood. He took a ring from
his finger and slipped it onto mine.
"'Sidi Casimir, comrade,' he affirmed. 'You
come--find us. Take Sidi Ahmed's ring and show it. Everybody at Ahaggar
comrades. Bono Ahaggar, bono.'
"When I came out of the Gare de
Lyon, I had the feeling of having perpetrated an excellent joke."
The Hetman of Jitomir was completely drunk. I had had
the utmost difficulty in understanding the end of his story, because he
interjected, every other moment, couplets from Jacques Offenbach's best score.
Dans un bois passait un jeune homme, Un jeune homme
frais et beau, Sa main tenait une pomme, Vous voyez d'ici le tableau.
"Who was disagreeably surprised by the fall of
Sedan? It was Casimir, poor old Casimir! Five thousand louis to pay by
the fifth of September, and not the first sou, no, not the first sou. I take my
hat and my courage and go to the Tuileries. No more Emperor there, no! But the
Empress was so kind. I found her alone--ah, people scatter quickly under such
circumstances!--alone, with a senator, M. Mérimée, the only literary man I have
ever known who was at the same time a man of the world. 'Madame,' he was saying
to her, 'you must give up all hope. M. Thiers, whom I just met on the Pont Royal, would
listen to nothing.'
"'Madame,' I said in my turn, 'Your Majesty
always will know where her true friends are.'
"And I kissed her hand.
"Evohé, que les déesses Out de drôles de
façons Pour enjôler, pour enjôler, pour enjôler les gaâarçons!
"I returned to my home in the Rue de Lille. On
the way I encountered the rabble going from the Corps Législatif to the
Hotel de Ville. My mind was made up.
"'Madame,' I said to my wife, 'my pistols.'
"'What is the matter?' she asked, frightened.
"'All is lost. But there is still a chance to preserve
my honor. I am going to be killed on the barricades.'
"'Ah! Casimir,' she sobbed, falling into my arms.
'I have misjudged you. Will you forgive me?'
"'I forgive you, Aurelie,' I said with dignified
emotion. 'I have not always been right myself.'
"I tore myself away from this mad scene. It was
six o'clock. On the Rue de Bac, I hailed a cab on its mad career.
"'Twenty francs tip,' I said to the coachman, 'if
you get to the Gare de Lyon in time for the
Marseilles train, six thirty-seven.'"
The Hetman of Jitomir could say no more. He had rolled
over on the cushions and slept with clenched fists.
I walked unsteadily to the great window.
The sun was rising, pale yellow, behind the sharp blue
mountains.
XIV
HOURS OF WAITING
It was at night that Saint-Avit liked to tell me a
little of his enthralling history. He gave it to me in short installments,
exact and chronological, never anticipating the episodes of a drama whose
tragic outcome I knew already. Not that he wished to obtain more effect that
way--I felt that he was far removed from any calculation of that sort! Simply
from the extraordinary nervousness into which he was thrown by recalling such
memories.
One evening, the mail from France had just arrived.
The letters that Chatelain had handed us lay upon the little table, not yet
opened. By the light of the lamp, a pale halo in the midst of the great black
desert, we were able to recognize the writing of the addresses. Oh! the
victorious smile of Saint-Avit when, pushing aside all those letters, I said to
him in a trembling voice:
"Go on."
He acquiesced without further words.
"Nothing can give you any idea of the fever I was
in from the day when the Hetman of Jitomir told me of his adventures to the day
when I found myself in the presence of Antinea. The strangest part was that the
thought that I was, in a way, condemned to death, did not enter into this
fever. On the contrary, it was stimulated by my desire for the event which
would be the signal of my downfall, the summons from Antinea. But this summons
was not speedy in coming. And from this delay, arose my unhealthy exasperation.
"Did I have any lucid moments in the course of
these hours? I do not think so. I do not recall having even said to myself,
'What, aren't you ashamed? Captive in an unheard of situation, you not only are
not trying to escape, but you even bless your servitude and look forward to
your ruin.' I did not even color my desire to remain there, to enjoy the next
step in the adventure, by the pretext I might have given--unwillingness to
escape without Morhange. If I felt a vague uneasiness at not seeing him again,
it was not because of a desire to know that he was well and safe.
"Well and safe, I knew him to be, moreover. The
Tuareg slaves of Antinea's household were certainly not very communicative. The
women were hardly more loquacious. I heard, it is true, from Sydya and Aguida,
that my companion liked pomegranates or that he could not endure kouskous of bananas.
But if I asked for a different kind of information, they fled, in fright, down
the long corridors. With Tanit-Zerga, it was different. This child seemed to
have a distaste for mentioning before me anything bearing in any way upon
Antinea. Nevertheless, I knew that she was devoted to her mistress with a
doglike fidelity. But she maintained an obstinate silence if I pronounced her
name or, persisting, the name of Morhange.
"As for the Europeans, I did not care to question
these sinister puppets. Besides, all three were difficult of approach. The
Hetman of Jitomir was sinking deeper and deeper into alcohol. What intelligence
remained to him, he seemed to have dissolved the evening when he had invoked
his youth for me. I met him from time to time in the corridors that had become
all at once too narrow for him, humming in a thick voice a couplet from the
music of La Reine Hortense.
De ma fille Isabelle Sois l'époux à l'instant, Car
elle est la plus belle Et toi, le plus vaillant.
"As for Pastor Spardek, I would cheerfully have
killed the old skinflint. And the hideous little man with the decorations, the
placid printer of labels for the red marble hall,--how could I meet him without
wanting to cry out in his face: 'Eh! eh! Sir Professor, a very curious case of
apocope: [Greek: Atlantinea]. Suppression of alpha, of tau and of lambda! I would
like to direct your attention to another case as curious: [Greek: klêmêntinea],
Clémentine. Apocope of kappa, of lamba, of epsilon and of mu. If
Morhange were with us, he would tell you many charming erudite things about it.
But, alas! Morhange does not deign to come among us any more. We never see
Morhange.'
"My fever for information found a little more
favorable reception from Rosita, the old Negress manicure. Never have I had my
nails polished so often as during those days of waiting! Now--after six
years--she must be dead. I shall not wrong her memory by recording that she was
very partial to the bottle. The poor old soul was defenseless against those
that I brought her and that I emptied with her, through politeness.
"Unlike the other slaves, who are brought from
the South toward Turkey by the merchants of Rhât, she was born in
Constantinople and had been brought into Africa by her master when he became kaïmakam of
Rhadamès.... But don't let me complicate this already wandering history by the
incantations of this manicure.
"'Antinea,' she said to me, 'is the daughter of
El-Hadj-Ahmed-ben-Guemâma, Sultan of Ahaggar, and Sheik of the great and noble
tribe of Kel-Rhelâ. She was born in the year twelve hundred and eighty-one of
the Hegira. She has never wished to marry any one. Her wish has been respected
for the will of women is sovereign in this Ahaggar where she rules to-day. She
is a cousin of Sidi-el-Senoussi, and, if she speaks the word, Christian blood
will flow from Djerid to Touat, and from Tchad to Senegal. If she had wished
it, she might have lived beautiful and respected in the land of the Christians.
But she prefers to have them come to her.'
"'Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh,' I said, 'do you know him?
He is entirely devoted to her?'
"'Nobody here knows Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh very well,
because he is continually traveling. It is true that he is entirely devoted to
Antinea. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh is a Senoussi, and Antinea is the cousin of the
chief of the Senoussi. Besides, he owes his life to her. He is one of the men
who assassinated the great Kébir Flatters. On account of that, Ikenoukhen, amenokol of the
Adzjer Tuareg, fearing French reprisals, wanted to deliver Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh
to them. When the whole Sahara turned against him, he found asylum with
Antinea. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh will never forget it, for he is brave and observes
the law of the Prophet. To thank her, he led to Antinea, who was then twenty
years old, three French officers of the first troops of occupation in Tunis.
They are the ones who are numbered, in the red marble hall, 1, 2, and 3.'
"'And Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh has always fulfilled his
duties successfully?'
"'Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh is well trained, and he
knows the vast Sahara as I know my little room at the top of the mountain. At
first, he made mistakes. That is how, on his first trips, he brought back old
Le Mesge and marabout Spardek.'
"'What did Antinea say when she saw them?'
"'Antinea? She laughed so hard that she spared
them. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh was vexed to see her laugh so. Since then, he has
never made a mistake.'
"'He has never made a mistake?'
"'No. I have cared for the hands and feet of all
that he has brought here. All were young and handsome. But I think that your
comrade, whom they brought to me the other day, after you were here, is the
handsomest of all.'
"'Why,' I asked, turning the conversation, 'why,
since she spared them their lives, did she not free the pastor and M. Le
Mesge?'
"'She has found them useful, it seems,' said the
old woman. 'And then, whoever once enters here, can never leave. Otherwise, the
French would soon be here and, when they saw the hall of red marble, they would
massacre everybody. Besides, of all those whom Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh has brought
here, no one, save one, has wished to escape after seeing Antinea.'
"'She keeps them a long time?'
"'That depends upon them and the pleasure that
she takes in them. Two months, three months, on the average. It depends. A big
Belgian officer, formed like a colossus, didn't last a week. On the other hand,
everyone here remembers little Douglas Kaine, an English officer: she kept him
almost a year.'
"'And then?'
"'And then, he died,' said the old woman as if
astonished at my question.
"'Of what did he die?'
"She used the same phrase as M. Le Mesge:
"'Like all the others: of love.
"'Of love,' she continued. "They all die of
love when they see that their time is ended, and that Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh has
gone to find others. Several have died quietly with tears in their great eyes.
They neither ate nor slept any more. A French naval officer went mad. All
night, he sang a sad song of his native country, a song which echoed through
the whole mountain. Another, a Spaniard, was as if maddened: he tried to bite.
It was necessary to kill him. Many have died of kif, a kif that is
more violent than opium. When they no longer have Antinea, they smoke, smoke.
Most have died that way ... the happiest. Little Kaine died differently.'
"'How did little Kaine die?'
"'In a way that pained us all very much. I told
you that he stayed longer among us than anyone else. We had become used to him.
In Antinea's room, on a little Kairouan table, painted in blue and gold, there
is a gong with a long silver hammer with an ebony handle, very heavy. Aguida
told me about it. When Antinea gave little Kaine his dismissal, smiling as she
always does, he stopped in front of her, mute, very pale. She struck the gong
for someone to take him away. A Targa slave came. But little Kaine had leapt
for the hammer, and the Targa lay on the ground with his skull smashed. Antinea
smiled all the time. They led little Kaine to his room. The same night, eluding
guards, he jumped out of his window at a height of two hundred feet. The
workmen in the embalming room told me that they had the greatest difficulty
with his body. But they succeeded very well. You have only to go see for
yourself. He occupies niche number 26 in the red marble hall.'
"The old woman drowned her emotion in her glass.
"'Two days before,' she continued, 'I had done
his nails, here, for this was his room. On the wall, near the window, he had
written something in the stone with his knife. See, it is still here.'
"'Was it not Fate, that on this July
midnight....'
"At any other moment, that verse, traced in the
stone of the window through which the English officer had hurled himself, would
have killed me with overpowering emotion. But just then, another thought was in
my heart.
"'Tell me,' I said, controlling my voice as well
as I could, 'when Antinea holds one of us in her power, she shuts him up near
her, does she not? Nobody sees him any more?'
The old woman shook her head.
"'She is not afraid that he will escape. The
mountain is well guarded. Antinea has only to strike her silver gong; he will
be brought back to her immediately.'
"'But my companion. I have not see him since she
sent for him....'
"The Negress smiled comprehendingly.
"'If you have not seen him, it is because he
prefers to remain near her. Antinea does not force him to. Neither does she
prevent him.'
"I struck my fist violently upon the table.
"'Get along with you, old fool. And be quick
about it!'
"Rosita fled frightened, hardly taking time to
collect her little instruments.
"'Was it not Fate, that on this July midnight....'
"I obeyed the Negress's suggestion. Following the
corridors, losing my way, set on the right road again by the Reverend Spardek,
I pushed open the door of the red marble hall. I entered.
"The freshness of the perfumed crypt did me good.
No place can be so sinister that it is not, as it were, purified by the murmur
of running water. The cascade, gurgling in the middle hall, comforted me. One
day before an attack I was lying with my section in deep grass, waiting for the
moment, the blast of the bugle, which would demand that we leap forward into
the hail of bullets. A stream was at my feet. I listened to its fresh rippling.
I admired the play of light and shade in the transparent water, the little
beasts, the little black fish, the green grass, the yellow wrinkled sand....
The mystery of water always has carried me out of myself.
"Here, in this magic hall, my thoughts were held
by the dark cascade. It felt friendly. It kept me from faltering in the midst
of these rigid evidences of so many monstrous sacrifices.... Number 26. It was
he all right. Lieutenant Douglas Kaine, born at Edinburgh, September 21, 1862.
Died at Ahaggar, July 16, 1890. Twenty-eight. He wasn't even twenty-eight! His
face was thin under the coat of orichalch. His mouth sad and passionate. It was
certainly he. Poor youngster.--Edinburgh,--I knew Edinburgh, without ever
having been there. From the wall of the castle you can see the Pentland hills.
"Look a little lower down," said Stevenson's sweet Miss Flora to Anne
of Saint-Yves, "look a little lower down and you will see, in the fold of
the hill, a clump of trees and a curl of smoke that rises from among them. That
is Swanston Cottage, where my brother and I live with my aunt. If it really
pleases you to see it, I shall be glad." When he left for Darfour, Douglas
Kaine must surely have left in Edinburgh a Miss Flora, as blonde as Saint-Yves'
Flora. But what are these slips of girls beside Antinea! Kaine, however
sensible a mortal, however made for this kind of love, had loved otherwise. He was
dead. And here was number 27, on account of whom Kaine dashed himself on the
rocks of the Sahara, and who, in his turn, is dead also.
"To die, to love. How naturally the word
resounded in the red marble hall. How Antinea seemed to tower above that circle
of pale statues! Does love, then, need so much death in order that it may be
multiplied? Other women, in other parts of the world, are doubtless as
beautiful as Antinea, more beautiful perhaps. I hold you to witness that I have
not said much about her beauty. Why then, this obsession, this fever, this
consumption of all my being? Why am I ready, for the sake of pressing this
quivering form within my arms for one instant, to face things that I dare not
think of for fear I should tremble before them?
"Here is number 53, the last. Morhange will be
54. I shall be 55. In six months, eight, perhaps,--what difference anyway?--I
shall be hoisted into this niche, an image without eyes, a dead soul, a
finished body.
"I touched the heights of bliss, of exaltation that
can be felt. What a child I was, just now! I lost my temper with a Negro
manicure. I was jealous of Morhange, on my word! Why not, since I was at it, be
jealous of those here present; then of the others, the absent, who will come,
one by one, to fill the black circle of the still empty niches.... Morhange, I
know, is at this moment with Antinea, and it is to me a bitter and splendid joy
to think of his joy. But some evening, in three months, four perhaps, the
embalmers will come here. Niche 54 will receive its prey. Then a Targa slave
will advance toward me. I shall shiver with superb ecstasy. He will touch my
arm. And it will be my turn to penetrate into eternity by the bleeding door of
love.
"When I emerged from my meditation, I found
myself back in the library, where the falling night obscured the shadows of the
people who were assembled there.
"I recognized M. Le Mesge, the Pastor, the
Hetman, Aguida, two Tuareg slaves, still more, all joining in the most animated
conference.
"I drew nearer, astonished, even alarmed to see
together so many people who ordinarily felt no kind of sympathy for each other.
"An unheard of occurrence had thrown all the
people of the mountain into uproar.
"Two Spanish explorers, come from Rio de Oro, had
been seen to the West, in Adhar Ahnet.
"As soon as Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh was informed, he
had prepared to go to meet them.
"At that instant he had received the order to do
nothing.
"Henceforth it was impossible to doubt.
"For the first time, Antinea was in love."
XV
THE LAMENT OF TANIT-ZERGA
"Arraôu, arraôu."
I roused myself vaguely from the half sleep to which I
had finally succumbed. I half opened my eyes. Immediately I flattened back.
"Arraôu."
Two feet from my face was the muzzle of King Hiram,
yellow with a tracery of black. The leopard was helping me to wake up;
otherwise he took little interest, for he yawned; his dark red jaws, beautiful
gleaming white fangs, opened and closed lazily.
At the same moment I heard a burst of laughter.
It was little Tanit-Zerga. She was crouching on a
cushion near the divan where I was stretched out, curiously watching my close
interview with the leopard.
"King Hiram was bored," she felt obliged to
explain to me. "I brought him."
"How nice," I growled. "Only tell me,
could he not have gone somewhere else to be amused?"
"He is all alone now," said the girl. "They have sent
him away. He made too much noise when he played."
These words recalled me to the events of the previous
evening.
"If you like, I will make him go away," said
Tanit-Zerga.
"No, let him alone."
I looked at the leopard with sympathy. Our common
misfortune brought us together.
I even caressed his rounded forehead. King Hiram
showed his contentment by stretching out at full length and uncurling his great
amber claws. The mat on the floor had much to suffer.
"Galé is here, too," said the little girl.
"Galé! Who may he be?"
At the same time, I saw on Tanit-Zerga's knees a
strange animal, about the size of a big cat, with flat ears, and a long muzzle.
Its pale gray fur was rough.
It was watching me with queer little pink eyes.
"It is my mongoose," explained Tanit-Zerga.
"Come now," I said sharply, "is that
all?"
I must have looked so crabbed and ridiculous that
Tanit-Zerga began to laugh. I laughed, too.
"Galé is my friend," she said when she was
serious again. "I saved her life. It was when she was quite little. I will
tell you about it some day. See how good-natured she is."
So saying, she dropped the mongoose on my knees.
"It is very nice of you, Tanit-Zerga," I
said, "to come and pay me a visit." I passed my hand slowly over the
animal's back. "What time is it now?"
"A little after nine. See, the sun is already
high. Let me draw the shade."
The room was in darkness. Galé's eyes grew redder.
King Hiram's became green.
"It is very nice of you," I repeated,
pursuing my idea. "I see that you are free to-day. You never came so early
before."
A shade passed over the girl's forehead.
"Yes, I am free," she said, almost bitterly.
I looked at Tanit-Zerga more closely. For the first
time I realized that she was beautiful. Her hair, which she wore falling over
her shoulders, was not so much curly as it was gently waving. Her features were
of remarkable fineness: the nose very straight, a small mouth with delicate
lips, a strong chin. She was not black, but copper colored. Her slender
graceful body had nothing in common with the disgusting thick sausages which
the carefully cared for bodies of the blacks become.
A large circle of copper made a heavy decoration
around her forehead and hair. She had four bracelets, still heavier, on her
wrists and anklets, and, for clothing, a green silk tunic, slashed in points,
braided with gold. Green, bronze, gold.
"You are a Sonrhaï, Tanit-Zerga?" I asked
gently.
She replied with almost ferocious pride:
"I am a Sonrhaï."
"Strange little thing," I thought.
Evidently this was a subject on which Tanit-Zerga did
not intend the conversation to turn. I recalled how, almost painfully, she had
pronounced that "they," when she had told me how they had driven away
King Hiram.
"I am a Sonrhaï," she repeated. "I was
born at Gâo, on the Niger, the ancient Sonrhaï capital. My fathers reigned over
the great Mandingue Empire. You need not scorn me because I am here as a
slave."
In a ray of sunlight, Galé, seated on his little
haunches, washed his shining mustaches with his forepaws; and King Hiram,
stretched out on the mat, groaned plaintively in his sleep.
"He is dreaming," said Tanit-Zerga, a finger
on her lips.
There was a moment of silence. Then she said:
"You must be hungry. And I do not think that you
will want to eat with the others."
I did not answer.
"You must eat," she continued. "If you
like, I will go get something to eat for you and me. I will bring King Hiram's
and Galé's dinner here, too. When you are sad, you should not stay alone."
And the little green and gold fairy vanished, without
waiting for my answer.
That was how my friendship with Tanit-Zerga began.
Each morning she came to my room with the two beasts. She rarely spoke to me of
Antinea, and when she did, it was always indirectly. The question that she saw
ceaselessly hovering on my lips seemed to be unbearable to her, and I felt her
avoiding all the subjects towards which I, myself, dared not direct the
conversation.
To make sure of avoiding them, she prattled, prattled,
prattled, like a nervous little parokeet.
I was sick and this Sister of Charity in green and
bronze silk tended me with such care as never was before. The two wild beasts,
the big and the little, were there, each side of my couch, and, during my
delirium, I saw their mysterious, sad eyes fixed on me.
In her melodious voice, Tanit-Zerga told me wonderful
stories, and among them, the one she thought most wonderful, the story of her
life.
It was not till much later, very suddenly, that I
realized how far this little barbarian had penetrated into my own life.
Wherever thou art at this hour, dear little girl, from whatever peaceful shores
thou watchest my tragedy, cast a look at thy friend, pardon him for not having
accorded thee, from the very first, the gratitude that thou deservedest so
richly.
"I remember from my childhood," she said,
"the vision of a yellow and rose-colored sun rising through the morning
mists over the smooth waves of a great river, 'the river where there is water,'
the Niger, it was.... But you are not listening to me."
"I am listening to you, I swear it, little
Tanit-Zerga."
"You are sure I am not wearying you? You want me
to go on?"
"Go on, little Tanit-Zerga, go on."
"Well, with my little companions, of whom I was
very fond, I played at the edge of the river where there is water, under the
jujube trees, brothers of the zeg-zeg, the spines of which
pierced the head of your prophet and which we call 'the tree of Paradise'
because our prophet told us that under it would live those chosen of
Paradise;[15] and which is sometimes so big, so big, that a horseman cannot
traverse its shade in a century.
[Footnote 15: The Koran, Chapter 66, verse 17. (Note
by M. Leroux.)]
"There we wove beautiful garlands with mimosa,
the pink flowers of the caper bush and white cockles. Then we threw them in the
green water to ward off evil spirits; and we laughed like mad things when a
great snorting hippopotamus raised his swollen head and we bombarded him in
glee until he had to plunge back again with a tremendous splash.
"That was in the mornings. Then there fell on Gâo
the deathlike lull of the red siesta. When that was finished, we came back to
the edge of the river to see the enormous crocodiles with bronze goggle-eyes
creep along little by little, among the clouds of mosquitoes and day-flies on the
banks, and work their way traitorously into the yellow ooze of the mud flats.
"Then we bombarded them, as we had done the
hippopotamus in the morning; and to fête the sun setting behind the black
branches of the douldouls, we made a circle, stamping our feet,
then clapping our hands, as we sang the Sonrhaï hymn.
"Such were the ordinary occupations of free
little girls. But you must not think that we were only frivolous; and I will
tell you, if you like, how I, who am talking to you, I saved a French chieftain
who must be vastly greater than yourself, to judge by the number of gold
ribbons he had on his white sleeves."
"Tell me, little Tanit-Zerga," I said, my
eyes elsewhere.
"You have no right to smile," she said a
little aggrieved, "and to pay no attention to me. But never mind! It is
for myself that I tell these things, for the sake of recollection. Above Gâo,
the Niger makes a bend. There is a little promontory in the river, thickly
covered with large gum trees. It was an evening in August and the sun was
sinking. Not a bird in the forest but had gone to rest, motionless until the
morning. Suddenly we heard an unfamiliar noise in the west, boum-boum,
boum-boum, boum-baraboum, boum-boum, growing louder--boum-boum,
boum-baraboum--and, suddenly, there was a great flight of water birds,
aigrettes, pelicans, wild ducks and teal, which scattered over the gum trees,
followed by a column of black smoke, which was scarcely flurried by the breeze
that was springing up.
"It was a gunboat, turning the point, sending out
a wake that shook the overhanging bushes on each side of the river. One could
see that the red, white and blue flag on the stern had drooped till it was
dragging in the water, so heavy was the evening.
"She stopped at the little point of land. A small
boat was let down, manned by two native soldiers who rowed, and three chiefs
who soon leapt ashore.
"The oldest, a French marabout, with a
great white burnous, who knew our language marvelously, asked to speak to Sheik
Sonni-Azkia. When my father advanced and told him that it was he, the marabout told him
that the commandant of the Club at Timbuctoo was very angry, that a mile from
there the gunboat had run on an invisible pile of logs, that she had sprung a
leak and that she could not so continue her voyage towards Ansango.
"My father replied that the French who protected
the poor natives against the Tuareg were welcome: that it was not from evil
design, but for fish that they had built the barrage, and that he put all the
resources of Gâo, including the forge, at the disposition of the French chief,
for repairing the gunboat.
"While they were talking, the French chief looked
at me and I looked at him. He was already middle-aged, tall, with shoulders a
little bent, and blue eyes as clear as the stream whose name I bear.
"'Come here, little one,' he said in his gentle
voice.
"'I am the daughter of Sheik Sonni-Azkia, and I
do only what I wish,' I replied, vexed at his informality.
"'You are right,' he answered smiling, 'for you
are pretty. Will you give me the flowers that you have around your neck?'
"It was a great necklace of purple hibiscus. I
held it out to him. He kissed me. The peace was made.
"Meantime, under the direction of my father, the
native soldiers and strong men of the tribe had hauled the gunboat into a
pocket of the river.
"'There is work there for all day to-morrow,
Colonel,' said the chief mechanic, after inspecting the leaks. 'We won't be
able to get away before the day after to-morrow. And, if we're to do that,
these lazy soldiers mustn't loaf on the job.'
"'What an awful bore,' groaned my new friend.
"But his ill-humor did not last long, so ardently
did my little companions and I seek to distract him. He listened to our most
beautiful songs; and, to thank us, made us taste the good things that had been
brought from the boat for his dinner. He slept in our great cabin, which my
father gave up to him; and for a long time, before I went to sleep, I looked
through the cracks of the cabin where I lay with my mother, at the lights of
the gunboat trembling in red ripples on the surface of the dark waves.
"That night, I had a frightful dream. I saw my
friend, the French officer, sleeping in peace, while a great crow hung croaking
above his head: 'Caw,--caw--the shade of the gum trees of Gâo--caw, caw--will
avail nothing tomorrow night--caw, caw--to the white chief nor to his escort.'
"Dawn had scarcely begun, when I went to find the
native soldiers. They were stretched out on the bridge of the gunboat, taking
advantage of the fact that the whites were still sleeping, to do nothing.
"I approached the oldest one and spoke to him
with authority:
'Listen, I saw the black crow in a dream last night.
He told me that the shade of the gum trees of Gâo would be fatal to your chief
in the coming night!...'
"And, as they all remained motionless, stretched
out, gazing at the sky, without even seeming to have heard, I added:
"'And to his escort!'
"It was the hour when the sun was highest, and
the Colonel was eating in the cabin with the other Frenchmen, when the chief
mechanic entered.
"'I don't know what has come over the natives.
They are working like angels. If they keep on this way, Colonel, we shall be
able to leave this evening.'
"'Very good,' said the Colonel, 'but don't let
them spoil the job by too much haste. We don't have to be at Ansango before the
end of the week. It will be better to start in the morning.'
"I trembled. Suppliantly I approached and told
him the story of my dream. He listened with a smile of astonishment; then, at
the last, he said gravely:
"'It is agreed, little Tanit-Zerga. We will leave
this evening if you wish it.'
"And he kissed me.
"The darkness had already fallen when the
gunboat, now repaired, left the harbor. My friend stood in the midst of the
group of Frenchmen who waved their caps as long as we could see them. Standing
alone on the rickety jetty, I waited, watching the water flow by, until the
last sound of the steam-driven vessel, boum-baraboum, had died away into the
night."[16]
[Footnote 16: Cf. the records and the Bulletin de
la Société de Géographie de Paris (1897) for the cruises on the Niger, made
by the Commandant of the Timbuctoo region, Colonel Joffre, Lieutenants
Baudry and Bluset, and by Father Hacquart of the White Fathers. (Note by M.
Leroux.)]
Tanit-Zerga paused.
"That was the last night of Gâo. While I was
sleeping and the moon was still high above the forest, a dog yelped, but only
for an instant. Then came the cry of men, then of women, the kind of cry that
you can never forget if you have once heard it. When the sun rose, it found me,
quite naked, running and stumbling towards the north with my little companions,
beside the swiftly moving camels of the Tuareg who escorted us. Behind,
followed the women of the tribe, my mother among them, two by two, the yoke upon
their necks. There were not many men. Almost all lay with their throats cut
under the ruins of the thatch of Gâo beside my father, brave Sonni-Azkia. Once
again Gâo had been razed by a band of Awellimiden, who had come to massacre the
French on their gunboat.
"The Tuareg hurried us, hurried us, for they were
afraid of being pursued. We traveled thus for ten days; and, as the millet and
hemp disappeared, the march became more frightful. Finally, near Isakeryen, in
the country of Kidal, the Tuareg sold us to a caravan of Trarzan Moors who were
going from Bamrouk to Rhât. At first, because they went more slowly, it seemed
good fortune. But, before long, the desert was an expanse of rough pebbles, and
the women began to fall. As for the men, the last of them had died far back
under the blows of the stick for having refused to go farther.
"I still had the strength to keep going, and even
as far in the lead as possible, so as not to hear the cries of my little
playmates. Each time one of them fell by the way, unable to rise again, they
saw one of the drivers descend from his camel and drag her into the bushes a
little way to cut her throat. But one day, I heard a cry that made me turn
around. It was my mother. She was kneeling, holding out her poor arms to me. In
an instant I was beside her. But a great Moor, dressed in white, separated us.
A red moroccan case hung around his neck from a black chaplet. He drew a
cutlass from it. I can still see the blue steel on the brown skin. Another
horrible cry. An instant later, driven by a club, I was trotting ahead,
swallowing my little tears, trying to regain my place in the caravan.
"Near the wells of Asiou, the Moors were attacked
by a party of Tuareg of Kel-Tazeholet, serfs of the great tribe of Kel-Rhelâ,
which rules over Ahaggar. They, in their turn, were massacred to the last man.
That is how I was brought here, and offered as homage to Antinea, who was
pleased with me and ever since has been kind to me. That is why it is no slave
who soothes your fever to-day with stories that you do not even listen to, but
the last descendant of the great Sonrhaï Emperors, of Sonni-Ali, the destroyer
of men and of countries, of Mohammed Azkia, who made the pilgrimage to Mecca,
taking with him fifteen hundred cavaliers and three hundred thousand mithkal of gold in
the days when our power stretched without rival from Chad to Touat and to the
western sea, and when Gâo raised her cupola, sister of the sky, above the other
cities, higher above her rival cupolas than is the tamarisk above the humble
plants of sorghum."
XVI
THE SILVER HAMMER
Je ne m'en défends plus et je ne veux qu' aller
Reconnaître la place où je dois l'immoler. (Andromaque.)
It was this sort of a night when what I am going to
tell you now happened. Toward five o'clock the sky clouded over and a sense of
the coming storm trembled in the stifling air.
I shall always remember it. It was the fifth of
January, 1897.
King Hiram and Galé lay heavily on the matting of my
room. Leaning on my elbows beside Tanit-Zerga in the rock-hewn window, I spied
the advance tremors of lightning.
One by one they rose, streaking the now total darkness
with their bluish stripes. But no burst of thunder followed. The storm did not
attain the peaks of Ahaggar. It passed without breaking, leaving us in our
gloomy bath of sweat.
"I am going to bed," said Tanit-Zerga.
I have said that her room was above mine. Its bay
window was some thirty feet above that before which I lay.
She took Galé in her arms. But King Hiram would have
none of it. Digging his four paws into the matting, he whined in anger and
uneasiness.
"Leave him," I finally said to Tanit-Zerga.
"For once he may sleep here."
So it was that this little beast incurred his large
share of responsibility in the events which followed.
Left alone, I became lost in my reflections. The night
was black. The whole mountain was shrouded in silence.
It took the louder and louder growls of the leopard to
rouse me from my meditation.
King Hiram was braced against the door, digging at it
with his drawn claws. He, who had refused to follow Tanit-Zerga a while ago,
now wanted to go out. He was determined to go out.
"Be still," I said to him. "Enough of
that. Lie down!"
I tried to pull him away from the door.
I succeeded only in getting a staggering blow from his
paw.
Then I sat down on the divan.
My quiet was short. "Be honest with
yourself," I said. "Since Morhange abandoned you, since the day when
you saw Antinea, you have had only one idea. What good is it to beguile
yourself with the stories of Tanit-Zerga, charming as they are? This leopard is
a pretext, perhaps a guide. Oh, you know that mysterious things are going to
happen tonight. How have you been able to keep from doing anything as long as
this?"
Immediately I made a resolve.
"If I open the door," I thought, "King
Hiram will leap down the corridor and I shall have great difficulty in
following him. I must find some other way."
The shade of the window was worked by means of a small
cord. I pulled it down. Then I tied it into a firm leash which I fastened to
the metal collar of the leopard.
I half opened the door.
"There, now you can go. But quietly,
quietly."
I had all the trouble in the world to curb the ardor
of King Hiram who dragged me along the shadowy labyrinth of corridors. It was
shortly before nine o'clock, and the rose-colored night lights were almost
burned out in the niches. Now and then, we passed one which was casting its
last flickers. What a labyrinth! I realized that from here on I would not
recognize the way to her room. I could only follow the leopard.
At first furious, he gradually became used to towing
me. He strained ahead, belly to the ground, with snuffs of joy.
Nothing is more like one black corridor than another
black corridor. Doubt seized me. Suppose I should suddenly find myself in the
baccarat room! But that was unjust to King Hiram. Barred too long from the dear
presence, the good beast was taking me exactly where I wanted him to take me.
Suddenly, at a turn, the darkness ahead lifted. A rose
window, faintly glimmering red and green, appeared before us.
The leopard stopped with a low growl before the door
in which the rose window was cut.
I recognized it as the door through which the white
Targa had led me the day after my arrival, when I had been set upon by King Hiram,
when I had found myself in the presence of Antinea.
"We are much better friends to-day," I said,
flattering him so that he would not give a dangerously loud growl.
I tried to open the door. The light, coming through
the window, fell upon the floor, green and red.
A simple latch, which I turned. I shortened the leash
to have better control of King Hiram who was getting nervous.
The great room where I had seen Antinea for the first
time was completely dark. But the garden on which it gave shone under a clouded
moon, in a sky weighted down with the storm which did not break. Not a breath
of air. The lake gleamed like a sheet of pewter.
I seated myself on a cushion, holding the leopard
firmly between my knees. He was purring with impatience. I was thinking. Not
about my goal. For a long time that had been fixed. But about the means.
Then, I seemed to hear a distant murmur, a faint sound
of voices.
King Hiram growled louder, struggled. I gave him a
little more leash. He began to rub along the dark walls on the sides whence the
voices seemed to come. I followed him, stumbling as quietly as I could among
the scattered cushions.
My eyes, become accustomed to the darkness, could see
the pyramid of cushions on which Antinea had first appeared to me.
Suddenly I stumbled. The leopard had stopped. I
realized that I had stepped on his tail. Brave beast, he did not make a sound.
Groping along the wall, I felt a second door. Quietly,
very quietly, I opened it as I had opened the preceding one. The leopard whimpered
feebly.
"King Hiram," I murmured, "be
quiet."
And I put my arms about his powerful neck.
I felt his warm wet tongue on my hands. His flanks
quivered. He shook with happiness.
In front of us, lighted in the center, another room
opened up. In the middle six men were squatting on the matting, playing dice
and drinking coffee from tiny copper coffee cups with long stems.
They were the white Tuareg.
A lamp, hung from the ceiling, threw a circle of light
over them. Everything outside that circle was in deep shadow.
The black faces, the copper cups, the white robes, the
moving light and shadow, made a strange etching.
They played with a reserved dignity, announcing the
throws in raucous voices.
Then, slowly, very slowly, I slipped the leash from
the collar of the impatient little beast.
"Go, boy."
He leapt with a sharp yelp.
And what I had foreseen happened.
The first bound of King Hiram carried him into the
midst of the white Tuareg, sowing confusion in the bodyguard. Another leap
carried him into the shadow again. I made out vaguely the shaded opening of
another corridor on the side of the room opposite where I was standing.
"There!" I thought.
The confusion in the room was indescribable, but
noiseless. One realized the restraint which nearness to a great presence
imposed upon the exasperated guards. The stakes and the dice-boxes had rolled
in one direction, the copper cups, in the other.
Two of the Tuareg, doubled up with pain, were rubbing
their ribs with low oaths.
I need not say that I profited by this silent
confusion to glide into the room. I was now flattened against the wall of the
second corridor, down which King Hiram had just disappeared.
At that moment a clear gong echoed in the silence. The
trembling which seized the Tuareg assured me that I had chosen the right way.
One of the six men got up. He passed me and I fell in
behind him. I was perfectly calm. My least movement was perfectly calculated.
"All that I risk here now," I said to
myself, "is being led back politely to my room."
The Targa lifted a curtain. I followed on his heels
into the chamber of Antinea.
The room was huge and at once well lighted and very
dark. While the right half, where Antinea was, gleamed under shaded lamps, the
left was dim.
Those who have penetrated into a Mussulman home know
what a guignol is, a kind of square niche in the wall, four feet
from the floor, its opening covered by a curtain. One mounts to it by wooden
steps. I noticed such a guignol at my left. I crept into it. My pulses
beat in the shadow. But I was calm, quite calm.
There I could see and hear everything.
I was in Antinea's chamber. There was nothing singular
about the room, except the great luxury of the hangings. The ceiling was in
shadow, but multicolored lanterns cast a vague and gentle light over gleaming
stuffs and furs.
Antinea was stretched out on a lion's skin, smoking. A
little silver tray and pitcher lay beside her. King Hiram was flattened out at
her feet, licking them madly.
The Targa slave stood rigid before her, one hand on
his heart, the other on his forehead, saluting.
Antinea spoke in a hard voice, without looking at the
man.
"Why did you let the leopard pass? I told you
that I wanted to be alone."
"He knocked us over, mistress," said the
Targa humbly.
"The doors were not closed, then?"
The slave did not answer.
"Shall I take him away?" he asked.
And his eyes, fastened upon King Hiram who stared at
him maliciously, expressed well enough his desire for a negative reply.
"Let him stay since he is here," said
Antinea.
She tapped nervously on the little silver tray.
"What is the captain doing?" she asked.
"He dined a while ago and seemed to enjoy his
food," the Targa answered.
"Has he said nothing?"
"Yes, he asked to see his companion, the other
officer."
Antinea tapped the little tray still more rapidly.
"Did he say nothing else?"
"No, mistress," said the man.
A pallor overspread the Atlantide's little forehead.
"Go get him," she said brusquely.
Bowing, the Targa left the room.
I listened to this dialogue with great anxiety. Was
this Morhange? Had he been faithful to me, after all? Had I suspected him
unjustly? He had wanted to see me and been unable to!
My eyes never left Antinea's.
She was no longer the haughty, mocking princess of our
first interview. She no longer wore the golden circlet on her forehead. Not a
bracelet, not a ring. She was dressed only in a full flowing tunic. Her black
hair, unbound, lay in masses of ebony over her slight shoulders and her bare
arms.
Her beautiful eyes were deep circled. Her divine mouth
drooped. I did not know whether I was glad or sorry to see this new quivering
Cleopatra.
Flattened at her feet, King Hiram gazed submissively
at her.
An immense orichalch mirror with golden reflections
was set into the wall at the right. Suddenly she raised herself erect before
it. I saw her nude.
A splendid and bitter sight!--A woman who thinks
herself alone, standing before her mirror in expectation of the man she wishes
to subdue!
The six incense-burners scattered about the room sent
up invisible columns of perfume. The balsam spices of Arabia wore floating webs
in which my shameless senses were entangled.... And, back toward me, standing
straight as a lily, Antinea smiled into her mirror.
Low steps sounded in the corridor. Antinea immediately
fell back into the nonchalant pose in which I had first seen her. One had to
see such a transformation to believe it possible.
Morhange entered the room, preceded by a white Targa.
He, too, seemed rather pale. But I was most struck by
the expression of serene peace on that face which I thought I knew so well. I
felt that I never had understood what manner of man Morhange was, never.
He stood erect before Antinea without seeming to
notice her gesture inviting him to be seated.
She smiled at him.
"You are surprised, perhaps," she said
finally, "that I should send for you at so late an hour."
Morhange did not move an eyelash.
"Have you considered it well?" she demanded.
Morhange smiled gravely, but did not reply.
I could read in Antinea's face the effort it cost her
to continue smiling; I admired the self-control of these two beings.
"I sent for you," she continued. "You
do not guess why?... Well, it is to tell you something that you do not expect.
It will be no surprise to you if I say that I never met a man like you. During
your captivity, you have expressed only one wish. Do you recall it?"
"I asked your permission to see my friend before
I died," said Morhange simply.
I do not know what stirred me more on hearing these
words: delight at Morhange's formal tone in speaking to Antinea, or emotion at
hearing the one wish he had expressed.
But Antinea continued calmly:
"That is why I sent for you--to tell you that you
are going to see him again. And I am going to do something else. You will
perhaps scorn me even more when you realize that you had only to oppose me to
bend me to your will--I, who have bent all other wills to mine. But, however
that may be, it is decided: I give you both your liberty. Tomorrow
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh will lead you past the fifth enclosure. Are you
satisfied?"
"I am," said Morhange with a mocking smile.
"That will give me a chance," he continued,
"to make better plans for the next trip I intend to make this way. For you
need not doubt that I shall feel bound to return to express my gratitude. Only,
next time, to render so great a queen the honors due her, I shall ask my
government to furnish me with two or three hundred European soldiers and
several cannon."
Antinea was standing up, very pale.
"What are you saying?"
"I am saying," said Morhange coldly,
"that I foresaw this. First threats, then promises."
Antinea stepped toward him. He had folded his arms. He
looked at her with a sort of grave pity.
"I will make you die in the most atrocious
agonies," she said finally.
"I am your prisoner," Morhange replied.
"You shall suffer things that you cannot even
imagine."
"I am your prisoner," repeated Morhange in
the same sad calm.
Antinea paced the room like a beast in a cage. She
advanced toward my companion and, no longer mistress of herself, struck him in
the face.
He smiled and caught hold of her, drawing her little
wrists together with a strange mixture of force and gentleness.
King Hiram growled. I thought he was about to leap.
But the cold eyes of Morhange held him fascinated.
"I will have your comrade killed before your
eyes," gasped Antinea.
It seemed to me that Morhange paled, but only for a
second. I was overcome by the nobility and insight of his reply.
"My companion is brave. He does not fear death.
And, in any case, he would prefer death to life purchased at the price you
name."
So saying, he let go Antinea's wrists. Her pallor was
terrible. From the expression of her mouth I felt that this would be her last
word to him.
"Listen," she said.
How beautiful she was, in her scorned majesty, her
beauty powerless for the first time!
"Listen," she continued. "Listen. For
the last time. Remember that I hold the gates of this palace, that I have
supreme power over your life. Remember that you breathe only at my pleasure.
Remember...."
"I have remembered all that," said Morhange.
"A last time," she repeated.
The serenity of Morhange's face was so powerful that I
scarcely noticed his opponent. In that transfigured countenance, no trace of
worldliness remained.
"A last time," came Antinea's voice, almost
breaking.
Morhange was not even looking at her.
"As you will," she said.
Her gong resounded. She had struck the silver disc.
The white Targa appeared.
"Leave the room!"
Morhange, his head held high, went out.
Now Antinea is in my arms. This is no haughty,
voluptuous woman whom I am pressing to my heart. It is only an unhappy, scorned
little girl.
So great was her trouble that she showed no surprise
when I stepped out beside her. Her head is on my shoulder. Like the crescent
moon in the black clouds, I see her clear little bird-like profile amid her
mass of hair. Her warm arms hold me convulsively.... O tremblant
coeur humain....
Who could resist such an embrace, amid the soft
perfumes, in the langorous night? I feel myself a being without will. Is this
my voice, the voice which is murmuring:
"Ask me what you will, and I will do it, I will
do it."
My senses are sharpened, tenfold keen. My head rests
against a soft, nervous little knee. Clouds of odors whirl about me. Suddenly
it seems as if the golden lanterns are waving from the ceiling like giant
censers. Is this my voice, the voice repeating in a dream:
"Ask me what you will, and I will do it. I will
do it."
Antinea's face is almost touching mine. A strange
light flickers in her great eyes.
Beyond, I see the gleaming eyes of King Hiram. Beside
him, there is a little table of Kairouan, blue and gold. On that table I see
the gong with which Antinea summons the slaves. I see the hammer with which she
struck it just now, a hammer with a long ebony handle, a heavy silver head ...
the hammer with which little Lieutenant Kaine dealt death....
I see nothing more....
XVII
THE MAIDENS OF THE ROCKS
I awakened in my room. The sun, already at its zenith,
filled the place with unbearable light and heat.
The first thing I saw, on opening my eyes, was the
shade, ripped down, lying in the middle of the floor. Then, confusedly, the
night's events began to come back to me.
My head felt stupid and heavy. My mind wandered. My
memory seemed blocked. "I went out with the leopard, that is certain. That
red mark on my forefinger shows how he strained at the leash. My knees are
still dusty. I remember creeping along the wall in the room where the white
Tuareg were playing at dice. That was the minute after King Hiram had leapt
past them. After that ... oh, Morhange and Antinea.... And then?"
I recalled nothing more. I recalled nothing more. But
something must have happened, something which I could not remember.
I was uneasy. I wanted to go back, yet it seemed as if
I were afraid to go. I have never felt anything more painful than those
conflicting emotions.
"It is a long way from here to Antinea's
apartments. I must have been very sound asleep not to have noticed when they
brought me back--for they have brought me back."
I stopped trying to think it out. My head ached too
much.
"I must have air," I murmured. "I am
roasting here; it will drive me mad."
I had to see someone, no matter whom. Mechanically, I
walked toward the library.
I found M. Le Mesge in a transport of delirious joy.
The Professor was engaged in opening an enormous bale, carefully sewed in a
brown blanket.
"You come at a good time, sir," he cried, on
seeing me enter. "The magazines have just arrived."
He dashed about in feverish haste. Presently a stream
of pamphlets and magazines, blue, green, yellow and salmon, was bursting from
an opening in the bale.
"Splendid, splendid!" he cried, dancing with
joy. "Not too late, either; here are the numbers for October fifteenth. We
must give a vote of thanks to good Ameur."
His good spirits were contagious.
"There is a good Turkish merchant who subscribes
to all the interesting magazines of the two continents. He sends them on by
Rhadamès to a destination which he little suspects. Ah, here are the French
ones."
M. Le Mesge ran feverishly over, the tables of
contents.
"Internal politics: articles by Francis Charmes,
Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu, d'Haussonville on the Czar's trip to Paris. Look, a
study by Avenel of wages in the Middle Ages. And verse, verses of the young
poets, Fernand Gregh, Edmond Haraucourt. Ah, the resumé of a book by Henry de
Castries on Islam. That may be interesting.... Take what you please."
Joy makes people amiable and M. Le Mesge was really
delirious with it.
A puff of breeze came from the window. I went to the
balustrade and, resting my elbows on it, began to run through a number of the Revue des
Deux Mondes.
I did not read, but flipped over the pages, my eyes
now on the lines of swarming little black characters, now on the rocky basin
which lay shivering, pale pink, under the declining sun.
Suddenly my attention became fixed. There was a
strange coincidence between the text and the landscape.
"In the sky overhead were only light shreds of
cloud, like bits of white ash floating up from burnt-out logs. The sun fell
over a circle of rocky peaks, silhouetting their severe lines against the azure
sky. From on high, a great sadness and gentleness poured down into the lonely
enclosure, like a magic drink into a deep cup...."[17]
[Footnote 17: Gabrielle d'Annunzio: Les Vierges
aux Rochers. Cf. The Revue des Deux Mondes of October
15, 1896; page 867.]
I turned the pages feverishly. My mind seemed to be
clearing.
Behind me, M. Le Mesge, deep in an article, voiced his
opinions in indignant growls.
I continued reading:
"On all sides a magnificent view spread out
before us in the raw light. The chain of rocks, clearly visible in their barren
desolation which stretched to the very summit, lay stretched out like some
great heap of gigantic, unformed things left by some primordial race of Titans
to stupefy human beings. Overturned towers...."
"It is shameful, downright shameful," the
Professor was repeating.
"Overturned towers, crumbling citadels, cupolas
fallen in, broken pillars, mutilated colossi, prows of vessels, thighs of
monsters, bones of titans,--this mass, impassable with its ridges and gullies,
seemed the embodiment of everything huge and tragic. So clear were the
distances...."
"Downright shameful," M. Le Mesge kept on
saying in exasperation, thumping his fist on the table.
"So clear were the distances that I could see, as
if I had it under my eyes, infinitely enlarged, every contour of the rock which
Violante had shown me through the window with the gesture of a
creator...."
Trembling, I closed the magazine. At my feet, now red,
I saw the rock which Antinea had pointed out to me the day of our first
interview, huge, steep, overhanging the reddish brown garden.
"That is my horizon," she had said.
M. Le Mesge's excitement had passed all bounds.
"It is worse than shameful; it is infamous."
I almost wanted to strangle him into silence. He
seized my arm.
"Read that, sir; and, although you don't know a
great deal about the subject, you will see that this article on Roman Africa is
a miracle of misinformation, a monument of ignorance. And it is signed ... do
you know by whom it is signed?"
"Leave me alone," I said brutally.
"Well, it is signed Gaston Boissier. Yes, sir!
Gaston Boissier, grand officer of the Legion of Honor, lecturer at the Ecole
Normale Supérieure, permanent secretary of the French Academy, member of
the Academy of Inscriptions and Literature, one of those who once ruled out the
subject of my thesis ... one of those ... ah, poor university, ah, poor
France!"
I was no longer listening. I had begun to read again.
My forehead was covered with sweat. But it seemed as if my head had been
cleared like a room when a window is opened; memories were beginning to come
back like doves winging their way home to the dovecote.
"At that moment, an irrepressible tremor shook
her whole body; her eyes dilated as if some terrible sight had filled them with
horror.
"'Antonello,' she murmured.
"And for seconds, she was unable to say another
word.
"I looked at her in mute anguish and the
suffering which drew her dear lips together seemed also to clutch at my heart.
The vision which was in her eyes passed into mine, and I saw again the thin
white face of Antonello, and the quick quivering of his eyelids, the waves of
agony which seized his long worn body and shook it like a reed."
I threw the magazine upon the table.
"That is it," I said.
To cut the pages, I had used the knife with which M.
Le Mesge had cut the cords of the bale, a short ebony-handled dagger, one of
those daggers that the Tuareg wear in a bracelet sheath against the upper left
arm.
I slipped it into the big pocket of my flannel dolman
and walked toward the door.
I was about to cross the threshold when I heard M. Le
Mesge call me.
"Monsieur de Saint Avit! Monsieur de Saint Avit!
"I want to ask you something, please."
"What is it?"
"Nothing important. You know that I have to mark
the labels for the red marble hall...."
I walked toward the table.
"Well, I forgot to ask M. Morhange, at the
beginning, the date and place of his birth. After that, I had no chance. I did
not see him again. So I am forced to turn to you. Perhaps you can tell
me?"
"I can," I said very calmly.
He took a large white card from a box which contained
several and dipped his pen.
"Number 54 ... Captain?"
"Captain Jean-Marie-François Morhange."
While I dictated, one hand resting on the table, I
noticed on my cuff a stain, a little stain, reddish brown.
"Morhange," repeated M. Le Mesge, finishing
the lettering of my friend's name. "Born at...?"
"Villefranche."
"Villefranche, Rhône. What date?"
"The fourteenth of October, 1859."
"The fourteenth of October, 1859. Good. Died at
Ahaggar, the fifth of January, 1897.... There, that is done. A thousand thanks,
sir, for your kindness."
"You are welcome."
I left M. Le Mesge.
My mind, thenceforth, was well made up; and, as I
said, I was perfectly calm. Nevertheless, when I had taken leave of M. Le
Mesge, I felt the need of waiting a few minutes before executing my decision.
First I wandered through the corridors; then, finding
myself near my room, I went to it. It was still intolerably hot. I sat down on
my divan and began to think.
The dagger in my pocket bothered me. I took it out and
laid it on the floor.
It was a good dagger, with a diamond-shaped blade, and
with a collar of orange leather between the blade and the handle.
The sight of it recalled the silver hammer. I
remembered how easily it fitted into my hand when I struck....
Every detail of the scene came back to me with
incomparable vividness. But I did not even shiver. It seemed as if my
determination to kill the instigator of the murder permitted me peacefully to
evoke its brutal details.
If I reflected over my deed, it was to be surprised at
it, not to condemn myself.
"Well," I said to myself, "I have
killed this Morhange, who was once a baby, who, like all the others, cost his
mother so much trouble with his baby sicknesses. I have put an end to his life,
I have reduced to nothingness the monument of love, of tears, of trials
overcome and pitfalls escaped, which constitutes a human existence. What an
extraordinary adventure!"
That was all. No fear, no remorse, none of that
Shakespearean horror after the murder, which, today, sceptic though I am and
blasé and utterly, utterly disillusioned, sets me shuddering whenever I am
alone in a dark room.
"Come," I thought. "It's time. Time to
finish it up."
I picked up the dagger. Before putting it in my
pocket, I went through the motion of striking. All was well. The dagger fitted
into my hand.
I had been through Antinea's apartment only when
guided, the first time by the white Targa, the second time, by the leopard. Yet
I found the way again without trouble. Just before coming to the door with the
rose window, I met a Targa.
"Let me pass," I ordered. "Your
mistress has sent for me." The man obeyed, stepping back.
Soon a dim melody came to my ears. I recognized the
sound of a rebaza, the violin with a single string, played
by the Tuareg women. It was Aguida playing, squatting as usual at the feet of
her mistress. The three other women were also squatted about her. Tanit-Zerga
was not there.
Oh! Since that was the last time I saw her, let, oh,
let me tell you of Antinea, how she looked in that supreme moment.
Did she feel the danger hovering over her and did she
wish to brave it by her surest artifices? I had in mind the slender; unadorned
body, without rings, without jewels, which I had pressed to my heart the night
before. And now I started in surprise at seeing before me, adorned like an
idol, not a woman, but a queen!
The heavy splendor of the Pharaohs weighted down her
slender body. On her head was the great gold pschent of Egyptian
gods and kings; emeralds, the national stone of the Tuareg, were set in it,
tracing and retracing her name in Tifinar characters. A red satin schenti,
embroidered in golden lotus, enveloped her like the casket of a jewel. At her
feet, lay an ebony scepter, headed with a trident. Her bare arms were encircled
by two serpents whose fangs touched her armpits as if to bury themselves there.
From the ear pieces of the pschent streamed a necklace of emeralds; its
first strand passed under her determined chin; the others lay in circles
against her bare throat.
She smiled as I entered.
"I was expecting you," she said simply.
I advanced till I was four steps from the throne, then
stopped before her.
She looked at me ironically.
"What is that?" she asked with perfect calm.
I followed her gesture. The handle of the dagger
protruded from my pocket.
I drew it out and held it firmly in my hand, ready to
strike.
"The first of you who moves will be sent naked
six leagues into the red desert and left there to die," said Antinea
coldly to her women, whom my gesture had thrown into a frightened murmuring.
She turned to me.
"That dagger is very ugly and you hold it badly.
Shall I send Sydya to my room to get the silver hammer? You are more adroit
with it than with the dagger."
"Antinea," I said in a low voice, "I am
going to kill you."
"Do not speak so formally. You were more
affectionate last night. Are you embarrassed by them?" she said, pointing
to the women, whose eyes were wide with terror.
"Kill me?" she went on. "You are hardly
reasonable. Kill me at the moment when you can reap the fruits of the murder
of...."
"Did--did he suffer?" I asked suddenly,
trembling.
"Very little. I told you that you used the hammer
as if you had done nothing else all your life."
"Like little Kaine," I murmured.
She smiled in surprise.
"Oh, you know that story.... Yes, like little
Kaine. But at least Kaine was sensible. You ... I do not understand."
"I do not understand myself, very well."
She looked at me with amused curiosity.
"Antinea," I said.
"What is it?"
"I did what you told me to. May I in turn ask one
favor, ask you one question?"
"What is it?"
"It was dark, was it not, in the room where he was?"
"Very dark. I had to lead you to the bed where he
lay asleep."
"He was asleep, you are
sure?"
"I said so."
"He--did not die instantly, did he?"
"No. I know exactly when he died; two minutes
after you struck him and fled with a shriek."
"Then surely he could not
have known?"
"Known what?"
"That it was I who--who held the hammer."
"He might not have known it, indeed,"
Antinea said. "But he did know."
"How?"
"He did know ... because I told him," she
said, staring at me with magnificent audacity.
"And," I murmured, "he--he believed
it?"
"With the help of my explanation, he recognized
your shriek. If he had not realized that you were his murderer, the affair
would not have interested me," she finished with a scornful little smile.
Four steps, I said, separated me from Antinea. I
sprang forward. But, before I reached her, I was struck to the floor.
King Hiram had leapt at my throat.
At the same moment I heard the calm, haughty voice of
Antinea:
"Call the men," she commanded.
A second later I was released from the leopard's
clutch. The six white Tuareg had surrounded me and were trying to bind me.
I am fairly strong and quick. I was on my feet in a
second. One of my enemies lay on the floor, ten feet away, felled by a
well-placed blow on the jaw. Another was gasping under my knee. That was the
last time I saw Antinea. She stood erect, both hands resting on her ebony
scepter, watching the struggle with a smile of contemptuous interest.
Suddenly I gave a loud cry and loosed the hold I had
on my victim. A cracking in my left arm: one of the Tuareg had seized it and
twisted until my shoulder was dislocated.
When I completely lost consciousness, I was being
carried down the corridor by two white phantoms, so bound that I could not move
a muscle.
XVIII
THE FIRE-FLIES
Through the great open window, waves of pale moonlight
surged into my room.
A slender white figure was standing beside the bed
where I lay.
"You, Tanit-Zerga!" I murmured. She laid a
finger on her lips.
"Sh! Yes, it is I."
I tried to raise myself up on the bed. A terrible pain
seized my shoulder. The events of the afternoon came back to my poor harassed
mind.
"Oh, little one, if you knew!"
"I know," she said.
I was weaker than a baby. After the overstrain of the
day had come a fit of utter nervous depression. A lump rose in my throat,
choking me.
"If you knew, if you only knew!... Take me away,
little one. Get me away from here."
"Not so loud," she whispered. "There is
a white Targa on guard at the door."
"Take me away; save me," I repeated.
"That is what I came for," she said simply.
I looked at her. She no longer was wearing her
beautiful red silk tunic. A plain white haik was wrapped
about her; and she had drawn one corner of it over her head.
"I want to go away, too," she said in a
smothered voice.
"For a long time, I have wanted to go away. I
want to see Gâo, the village on the bank of the river, and the blue gum trees,
and the green water.
"Ever since I came here, I have wanted to get
away," she repeated, "but I am too little to go alone into the great
Sahara. I never dared speak to the others who came here before you. They all
thought only of her.... But you, you wanted to kill
her."
I gave a low moan.
"You are suffering," she said. "They
broke your arm."
"Dislocated it anyhow."
"Let me see."
With infinite gentleness, she passed her smooth little
hands over my shoulder.
"You tell me that there is a white Targa on guard
before my door, Tanit-Zerga," I said. "Then how did you get in?"
"That way," she said, pointing to the window.
A dark perpendicular line halved its blue opening.
Tanit-Zerga went to the window. I saw her standing
erect on the sill. A knife shone in her hands. She cut the rope at the top of
the opening. It slipped down to the stone with a dry sound.
She came back to me.
"How can we escape?" I asked.
"That way," she repeated, and she pointed
again at the window.
I leaned out. My feverish gaze fell upon the shadowy
depths, searching for those invisible rocks, the rocks upon which little Kaine
had dashed himself.
"That way!" I exclaimed, shuddering.
"Why, it is two hundred feet from here to the ground."
"The rope is two hundred and fifty," she
replied. "It is a good strong rope which I stole in the oasis; they used
it in felling trees. It is quite new."
"Climb down that way, Tanit-Zerga! With my
shoulder!"
"I will let you down," she said firmly.
"Feel how strong my arms are. Not that I shall rest your weight on them.
But see, on each side of the window is a marble column. By twisting the rope
around one of them, I can let you slip down and scarcely feel your weight.
"And look," she continued, "I have made
a big knot every ten feet. I can stop the rope with them, every now and then,
if I want to rest."
"And you?" I asked.
"When you are down, I shall tie the rope to one
of the columns and follow. There are the knots on which to rest if the rope
cuts my hands too much. But don't be afraid: I am very agile. At Gâo, when I
was just a child, I used to climb almost as high as this in the gum trees to
take the little toucans out of their nests. It is even easier to climb
down."
"And when we are down, how will we get out? Do
you know the way through the barriers?"
"No one knows the way through the barriers,"
she said, "except Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, and perhaps Antinea."
"Then?"
"There are the camels of Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, those
which he uses on his forays. I untethered the strongest one and led him out,
just below us, and gave him lots of hay so that he will not make a sound and
will be well fed when we start."
"But...." I still protested.
She stamped her foot.
"But what? Stay if you wish, if you are afraid. I
am going. I want to see Gâo once again, Gâo with its blue gum-trees and its
green water."
I felt myself blushing.
"I will go, Tanit-Zerga. I would rather die of
thirst in the midst of the desert than stay here. Let us start."
"Tut!" she said. "Not yet."
She showed me that the dizzy descent was in brilliant
moonlight.
"Not yet. We must wait. They would see us. In an
hour, the moon will have circled behind the mountain. That will be the
time."
She sat silent, her haik wrapped
completely about her dark little figure. Was she praying? Perhaps.
Suddenly I no longer saw her. Darkness had crept in
the window. The moon had turned.
Tanit-Zerga's hand was on my arm. She drew me toward
the abyss. I tried not to tremble.
Everything below us was in shadow. In a low, firm
voice, Tanit-Zerga began to speak:
"Everything is ready. I have twisted the rope
about the pillar. Here is the slip-knot. Put it under your arms. Take this
cushion. Keep it pressed against your hurt shoulder.... A leather cushion....
It is tightly stuffed. Keep face to the wall. It will protect you against the
bumping and scraping."
I was now master of myself, very calm. I sat down on
the sill of the window, my feet in the void. A breath of cool air from the
peaks refreshed me.
I felt little Tanit-Zerga's hand in my vest pocket.
"Here is a box. I must know when you are down, so
I can follow. You will open the box. There are fire-flies in it; I shall see
them and follow you."
She held my hand a moment.
"Now go," she murmured.
I went.
I remember only one thing about that descent: I was
overcome with vexation when the rope stopped and I found myself, feet dangling,
against the perfectly smooth wall.
"What is the little fool waiting for?" I
said to myself. "I have been hung here for a quarter of an hour. Ah ... at
last! Oh, here I am stopped again." Once or twice I thought I was reaching
the ground, but it was only a projection from the rock. I had to give a quick
shove with my foot.... Then, suddenly, I found myself seated on the ground. I
stretched out my hands. Bushes.... A thorn pricked my finger. I was down.
Immediately I began to get nervous again.
I pulled out the cushion and slipped off the noose.
With my good hand, I pulled the rope, holding it out five or six feet from the
face of the mountain, and put my foot on it.
Then I took the little cardboard box from my pocket
and opened it.
One after the other, three little luminous circles
rose in the inky night. I saw them rise higher and higher against the rocky
wall. Their pale rose aureols gleamed faintly. Then, one by one, they turned,
disappeared.
"You are tired, Sidi Lieutenant. Let me hold the
rope."
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh rose up at my side.
I looked at his tall black silhouette. I shuddered,
but I did not let go of the rope on which I began to feel distant jerks.
"Give it to me," he repeated with authority.
And he took it from my hands.
I don't know what possessed me then. I was standing
beside that great dark phantom. And I ask you, what could I, with a dislocated
shoulder, do against that man whose agile strength I already knew? What was
there to do? I saw him buttressed against the wall, holding the rope with both
hands, with both feet, with all his body, much better than I had been able to
do.
A rustling above our heads. A little shadowy form.
"There," said Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, seizing
the little shadow in his powerful arms and placing her on the ground, while the
rope, let slack, slapped back against the rock.
Tanit-Zerga recognized the Targa and groaned.
He put his hand roughly over her mouth.
"Shut up, camel thief, wretched little fly."
He seized her arm. Then he turned to me.
"Come," he said in an imperious tone.
I obeyed. During our short walk, I heard Tanit-Zerga's
teeth chattering with terror.
We reached a little cave.
"Go in," said the Targa.
He lighted a torch. The red light showed a superb
mehari peacefully chewing his cud.
"The little one is not stupid," said
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, pointing to the animal. "She knows enough to pick out
the best and the strongest. But she is rattle-brained."
He held the torch nearer the camel.
"She is rattle-brained," he continued.
"She only saddled him. No water, no food. At this hour, three days from
now, all three of you would have been dead on the road, and on what a
road!"
Tanit-Zerga's teeth no longer chattered. She was
looking at the Targa with a mixture of terror and hope.
"Come here, Sidi Lieutenant," said
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, "so that I can explain to you."
When I was beside him, he said:
"On each side there is a skin of water. Make that
water last as long as possible, for you are going to cross a terrible country.
It may be that you will not find a well for three hundred miles.
"There," he went on, "in the saddle
bags, are cans of preserved meat. Not many, for water is much more precious.
Here also is a carbine, your carbine, sidi. Try not to use it except to shoot
antelopes. And there is this."
He spread out a roll of paper. I saw his inscrutible
face bent over it; his eyes were smiling; he looked at me.
"Once out of the enclosures, what way did you
plan to go?" he asked.
"Toward Idelès, to retake the route where you met
the Captain and me," I said.
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh shook his head.
"I thought as much," he murmured.
Then he added coldly:
"Before sunset to-morrow, you and the little one
would have been caught and massacred."
"Toward the north is Ahaggar," he continued,
"and all Ahaggar is under the control of Antinea. You must go south."
"Then we shall go south."
"By what route?"
"Why, by Silet and Timissao."
The Targa again shook his head.
"They will look for you on that road also,"
he said. "It is a good road, the road with the wells. They know that you
are familiar with it. The Tuareg would not fail to wait at the wells."
"Well, then?"
"Well," said Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, "you
must not rejoin the road from Timissao to Timbuctoo until you are four hundred
miles from here toward Iferouane, or better still, at the spring of Telemsi.
That is the boundary between the Tuareg of Ahaggar and the Awellimiden
Tuareg."
The little voice of Tanit-Zerga broke in:
"It was the Awellimiden Tuareg who massacred my
people and carried me into slavery. I do not want to pass through the country
of the Awellimiden."
"Be still, miserable little fly," said
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh.
Then addressing me, he continued:
"I have said what I have said. The little one is
not wrong. The Awellimiden are a savage people. But they are afraid of the
French. Many of them trade with the stations north of the Niger. On the other
hand, they are at war with the people of Ahaggar, who will not follow you into
their country. What I have said, is said. You must rejoin the Timbuctoo road
near where it enters the borders of the Awellimiden. Their country is wooded
and rich in springs. If you reach the springs at Telemsi, you will finish your
journey beneath a canopy of blossoming mimosa. On the other hand, the road from
here to Telemsi is shorter than by way of Timissao. It is quite straight."
"Yes, it is direct," I said, "but, in
following it, you have to cross the Tanezruft."
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh waved his hand impatiently.
"Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh knows that," he said.
"He knows what the Tanezruft is. He who has traveled over all the Sahara
knows that he would shudder at crossing the Tanezruft and the Tassili from the
south. He knows that the camels that wander into that country either die or
become wild, for no one will risk his life to go look for them. It is the
terror that hangs over that region that may save you. For you have to choose:
you must run the risk of dying of thirst on the tracks of the Tanezruft or have
your throat cut along some other route.
"You can stay here," he added.
"My choice is made, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh," I
announced.
"Good!" he replied, again opening out the
roll of paper. "This trail begins at the second barrier of earth, to which
I will lead you. It ends at Iferouane. I have marked the wells, but do not
trust to them too much, for many of them are dry. Be careful not to stray from
the route. If you lose it, it is death.... Now mount the camel with the little
one. Two make less noise than four."
We went a long way in silence. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh
walked ahead and his camel followed meekly. We crossed, first, a dark passage,
then, a deep gorge, then another passage.... The entrance to each was hidden by
a thick tangle of rocks and briars.
Suddenly a burning breath touched our faces. A dull
reddish light filtered in through the end of the passage. The desert lay before
us.
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh had stopped.
"Get down," he said.
A spring gurgled out of the rock. The Targa went to it
and filled a copper cup with the water.
"Drink," he said, holding it out to each of
us in turn. We obeyed.
"Drink again," he ordered. "You will
save just so much of the contents of your water skins. Now try not to be
thirsty before sunset."
He looked over the saddle girths.
"That's all right," he murmured. "Now
go. In two hours the dawn will be here. You must be out of sight."
I was filled with emotion at this last moment; I went
to the Targa and took his hand.
"Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh," I asked in a low
voice, "why are you doing this?"
He stepped back and I saw his dark eyes gleam.
"Why?" he said.
"Yes, why?"
He replied with dignity:
"The Prophet permits every just man, once in his
lifetime, to let pity take the place of duty. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh is turning
this permission to the advantage of one who saved his life."
"And you are not afraid," I asked,
"that I will disclose the secret of Antinea if I return among
Frenchmen?" He shook his head.
"I am not afraid of that," he said, and his
voice was full of irony. "It is not to your interest that Frenchmen should
know how the Captain met his death."
I was horrified at this logical reply.
"Perhaps I am doing wrong," the Targa went
on, "in not killing the little one.... But she loves you. She will not
talk. Now go. Day is coming."
I tried to press the hand of this strange rescuer, but
he again drew back.
"Do not thank me. What I am doing, I do to
acquire merit in the eyes of God. You may be sure that I shall never do it
again neither for you nor for anyone else."
And, as I made a gesture to reassure him on that
point, "Do not protest," he said in a tone the mockery of which still
sounds in my ears. "Do not protest. What I am doing is of value to me, but
not to you."
I looked at him uncomprehendingly.
"Not to you, Sidi Lieutenant, not to you,"
his grave voice continued. "For you will come back; and when that day
comes, do not count on the help of Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh."
"I will come back?" I asked, shuddering.
"You will come back," the Targa replied.
He was standing erect, a black statue against the wall
of gray rock.
"You will come back," he repeated with
emphasis. "You are fleeing now, but you are mistaken if you think that you
will look at the world with the same eyes as before. Henceforth, one idea, will
follow you everywhere you go; and in one year, five, perhaps ten years, you
will pass again through the corridor through which you have just come."
"Be still, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh," said the
trembling voice of Tanit-Zerga.
"Be still yourself, miserable little fly,"
said Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh.
He sneered.
"The little one is afraid because she knows that
I tell the truth. She knows the story of Lieutenant Ghiberti."
"Lieutenant Ghiberti?" I said, the sweat
standing out on my forehead.
"He was an Italian officer whom I met between
Rhât and Rhadamès eight years ago. He did not believe that love of Antinea
could make him forget all else that life contained. He tried to escape, and he
succeeded. I do not know how, for I did not help him. He went back to his
country. But hear what happened: two years later, to the very day, when I was
leaving the look-out, I discovered a miserable tattered creature, half dead
from hunger and fatigue, searching in vain for the entrance to the northern
barrier. It was Lieutenant Ghiberti, come back. He fills niche Number 39 in the
red marble hall."
The Targa smiled slightly.
"That is the story of Lieutenant Ghiberti which
you wished to hear. But enough of this. Mount your camel."
I obeyed without saying a word. Tanit-Zerga, seated
behind me, put her little arms around me. Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh was still holding
the bridle.
"One word more," he said, pointing to a
black spot against the violet sky of the southern horizon. "You see the gour there; that
is your way. It is eighteen miles from here. You should reach it by sunrise.
Then consult your map. The next point is marked. If you do not stray from the
line, you should be at the springs of Telemsi in eight days."
The camel's neck was stretched toward the dark wind
coming from the south.
The Targa released the bridle with a sweep of his
hand.
"Now go."
"Thank you," I called to him, turning back
in the saddle. "Thank you, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh, and farewell."
I heard his voice replying in the distance:
"Au revoir, Lieutenant de Saint
Avit."
XIX
THE TANEZRUFT
During the first hour of our flight, the great mehari of
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh carried us at a mad pace. We covered at least five leagues.
With fixed eyes, I guided the beast toward the gour which the
Targa had pointed out, its ridge becoming higher and higher against the paling
sky.
The speed caused a little breeze to whistle in our
ears. Great tufts of retem, like fleshless skeletons, were tossed to
right and left.
I heard the voice of Tanit-Zerga whispering:
"Stop the camel."
At first I did not understand.
"Stop him," she repeated.
Her hand pulled sharply at my right arm.
I obeyed. The camel slackened his pace with very bad
grace.
"Listen," she said.
At first I heard nothing. Then a very slight noise, a
dry rustling behind us.
"Stop the camel," Tanit-Zerga commanded.
"It is not worth while to make him kneel."
A little gray creature bounded on the camel. The
mehari set out again at his best speed.
"Let him go," said Tanit-Zerga. "Galé
has jumped on."
I felt a tuft of bristly hair under my arm. The
mongoose had followed our footsteps and rejoined us. I heard the quick panting
of the brave little creature becoming gradually slower and slower.
"I am happy," murmured Tanit-Zerga.
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh had not been mistaken. We reached
the gour as the sun rose. I looked back. The Atakor was
nothing more than a monstrous chaos amid the night mists which trailed the
dawn. It was no longer possible to pick out from among the nameless peaks, the
one on which Antinea was still weaving her passionate plots.
You know what the Tanezruft is, the "plain of
plains," abandoned, uninhabitable, the country of hunger and thirst. We
were then starting on the part of the desert which Duveyrier calls the Tassili
of the south, and which figures on the maps of the Minister of Public Works
under this attractive title: "Rocky plateau, without water, without
vegetation, inhospitable for man and beast."
Nothing, unless parts of the Kalahari, is more
frightful than this rocky desert. Oh, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh did not exaggerate in
saying that no one would dream of following us into that country.
Great patches of oblivion still refused to clear away.
Memories chased each other incoherently about my head. A sentence came back to
me textually: "It seemed to Dick that he had never, since the beginning of
original darkness, done anything at all save jolt through the air." I gave
a little laugh. "In the last few hours," I thought, "I have been
heaping up literary situations. A while ago, a hundred feet above the ground, I
was Fabrice of La Chartreuse de Parme beside his Italian
dungeon. Now, here on my camel, I am Dick of The Light That Failed, crossing
the desert to meet his companions in arms." I chuckled again; then
shuddered. I thought of the preceding night, of the Orestes of Andromaque who agreed
to sacrifice Pyrrhus. A literary situation indeed....
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh had reckoned eight days to get to
the wooded country of the Awellimiden, forerunners of the grassy steppes of the
Soudan. He knew well the worth of his beast. Tanit-Zerga had suddenly given him
a name, El Mellen, the white one, for the magnificent mehari had an
almost spotless coat. Once he went two days without eating, merely picking up
here and there a branch of an acacia tree whose hideous white spines, four
inches long, filled me with fear for our friend's oesophagus. The wells marked
out by Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh were indeed at the indicated spots, but we found
nothing in them but a burning yellow mud. It was enough for the camel, enough
so that at the end of the fifth day, thanks to prodigious self-control, we had
used up only one of our two water skins. Then we believed ourselves safe.
Near one of these muddy puddles, I succeeded that day
in shooting down a little straight-horned desert gazelle. Tanit-Zerga skinned
the beast and we regaled ourselves with a delicious haunch. Meantime, little Galé,
who never ceased prying about the cracks in the rocks during our mid-day halts
in the heat, discovered an ourane, a sand crocodile, five feet long, and
made short work of breaking his neck. She ate so much she could not budge. It
cost us a pint of water to help her digestion. We gave it with good grace, for
we were happy. Tanit-Zerga did not say so, but her joy at knowing that I was
thinking no more of the woman in the gold diadem and the emeralds was apparent.
And really, during those days, I hardly thought of her. I thought only of the
torrid heat to be avoided, of the water skins which, if you wished to drink
fresh water, had to be left for an hour in a cleft in the rocks; of the intense
joy which seized you when you raised to your lips a leather goblet brimming
with that life-saving water.... I can say this with authority, with good
authority, indeed; passion, spiritual or physical, is a thing for those who
have eaten and drunk and rested.
It was five o'clock in the afternoon. The frightful
heat was slackening. We had left a kind of rocky crevice where we had had a
little nap. Seated on a huge rock, we were watching the reddening west.
I spread out the roll of paper on which
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh had marked the stages of our journey as far as the road from
the Soudan. I realized again with joy that his itinerary was exact and that I
had followed it scrupulously.
"The evening of the day after to-morrow," I
said, "we shall be setting out on the stage which will take us, by the
next dawn, to the waters at Telemsi. Once there, we shall not have to worry any
more about water."
Tanit-Zerga's eyes danced in her thin face.
"And Gâo?" she asked.
"We will be only a week from the Niger. And
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh said that at Telemsi, one reached a road overhung with mimosa."
"I know the mimosa," she said. "They
are the little yellow balls that melt in your hand. But I like the caper
flowers better. You will come with me to Gâo. My father, Sonni-Azkia, was
killed, as I told you, by the Awellimiden. But my people must have rebuilt the
villages. They are used to that. You will see how you will be received."
"I will go, Tanit-Zerga, I promise you. But you
also, you must promise me...."
"What? Oh, I guess. You must take me for a little
fool if you believe me capable of speaking of things which might make trouble
for my friend."
She looked at me as she spoke. Privation and great
fatigue had chiselled the brown face where her great eyes shone.... Since then,
I have had time to assemble the maps and compasses, and to fix forever the spot
where, for the first time, I understood the beauty of Tanit-Zerga's eyes.
There was a deep silence between us. It was she who
broke it.
"Night is coming. We must eat so as to leave as
soon as possible."
She stood up and went toward the rocks.
Almost immediately, I heard her calling in an
anguished voice that sent a chill through me.
"Come! Oh, come see!"
With a bound, I was at her side.
"The camel," she murmured. "The
camel!"
I looked, and a deadly shudder seized me.
Stretched out at full length, on the other side of the
rocks, his pale flanks knotted up by convulsive spasms, El Mellen lay in
anguish.
I need not say that we rushed to him in feverish
haste. Of what El Mellen was dying, I did not know, I never have
known. All the mehara are that way. They are at once the most enduring and the
most delicate of beasts. They will travel for six months across the most
frightful deserts, with little food, without water, and seem only the better
for it. Then, one day when nothing is the matter, they stretch out and give you
the slip with disconcerting ease.
When Tanit-Zerga and I saw that there was nothing more
to do, we stood there without a word, watching his slackening spasms. When he
breathed his last, we felt that our life, as well as his, had gone.
It was Tanit-Zerga who spoke first.
"How far are we from the Soudan road?" she
asked.
"We are a hundred and twenty miles from the
springs of Telemsi," I replied. "We could make thirty miles by going
toward Iferouane; but the wells are not marked on that route."
"Then we must walk toward the springs of
Telemsi," she said. "A hundred and twenty miles, that makes seven
days?"
"Seven days at the least, Tanit-Zerga."
"How far is it to the first well?"
"Thirty-five miles."
The little girl's face contracted somewhat. But she
braced up quickly.
"We must set out at once."
"Set out on foot, Tanit-Zerga!"
She stamped her foot. I marveled to see her so strong.
"We must go," she repeated. "We are
going to eat and drink and make Galé eat and drink, for we cannot carry all the
tins, and the water skin is so heavy that we should not get three miles if we
tried to carry it. We will put a little water in one of the tins after emptying
it through a little hole. That will be enough for to-night's stage, which will
be eighteen miles without water. To-morrow we will set out for another eighteen
miles and we will reach the wells marked on the paper by
Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh."
"Oh," I murmured sadly, "if my shoulder
were only not this way, I could carry the water skin."
"It is as it is," said Tanit-Zerga.
"You will take your carbine and two tins of meat.
I shall take two more and the one filled with water. Come. We must leave in an
hour if we wish to cover the eighteen miles. You know that when the sun is up,
the rocks are so hot we cannot walk."
I leave you to imagine in what sad silence we passed
that hour which we had begun so happily and confidently. Without the little
girl, I believe I should have seated myself upon a rock and waited. Galé only
was happy.
"We must not let her eat too much," said
Tanit-Zerga. "She would not be able to follow us. And to-morrow she must
work. If she catches another ourane, it will be for
us."
You have walked in the desert. You know how terrible
the first hours of the night are. When the moon comes up, huge and yellow, a
sharp dust seems to rise in suffocating clouds. You move your jaws mechanically
as if to crush the dust that finds its way into your throat like fire. Then
usually a kind of lassitude, of drowsiness, follows. You walk without thinking.
You forget where you are walking. You remember only when you stumble. Of course
you stumble often. But anyway it is bearable. "The night is ending,"
you say, "and with it the march. All in all, I am less tired than at the
beginning." The night ends, but then comes the most terrible hour of all.
You are perishing of thirst and shaking with cold. All the fatigue comes back
at once. The horrible breeze which precedes the dawn is no comfort. Quite the
contrary. Every time you stumble, you say, "The next misstep will be the
last."
That is what people feel and say even when they know
that in a few hours they will have a good rest with food and water.
I was suffering terribly. Every step jolted my poor
shoulder. At one time, I wanted to stop, to sit down. Then I looked at
Tanit-Zerga. She was walking ahead with her eyes almost closed. Her expression
was an indefinable one of mingled suffering and determination. I closed my own
eyes and went on.
Such was the first stage. At dawn we stopped in a
hollow in the rocks. Soon the heat forced us to rise to seek a deeper one.
Tanit-Zerga did not eat. Instead, she swallowed a little of her half can of
water. She lay drowsy all day. Galé ran about our rock giving plaintive little
cries.
I am not going to tell you about the second march. It
was more horrible than anything you can imagine. I suffered all that it is
humanly possible to suffer in the desert. But already I began to observe with
infinite pity that my man's strength was outlasting the nervous force of my
little companion. The poor child walked on without saying a word, chewing
feebly one corner of her haik which she had drawn over her face. Galé
followed.
The well toward which we were dragging ourselves was
indicated on Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh's paper by the one word Tissaririn.
Tissaririn is the plural of Tissarirt and means
"two isolated trees."
Day was dawning when finally I saw the two trees, two
gum trees. Hardly a league separated us from them. I gave a cry of joy.
"Courage, Tanit-Zerga, there is the well."
She drew her veil aside and I saw the poor anguished
little face.
"So much the better," she murmured,
"because otherwise...."
She could not even finish the sentence.
We finished the last half mile almost at a run. We
already saw the hole, the opening of the well.
Finally we reached it.
It was empty.
It is a strange sensation to be dying of thirst. At
first the suffering is terrible. Then, gradually, it becomes less. You become
partly unconscious. Ridiculous little things about your life occur to you, fly
about you like mosquitoes. I began to remember my history composition for the
entrance examination of Saint-Cyr, "The Campaign of Marengo."
Obstinately I repeated to myself, "I have already said that the battery unmasked
by Marmont at the moment of Kellerman's charge included eighteen pieces.... No,
I remember now, it was only twelve pieces. I am sure it was twelve
pieces."
I kept on repeating:
"Twelve pieces."
Then I fell into a sort of coma.
I was recalled from it by feeling a red-hot iron on my
forehead. I opened my eyes. Tanit-Zerga was bending over me. It was her hand
which burnt so.
"Get up," she said. "We must go
on."
"Go on, Tanit-Zerga! The desert is on fire. The
sun is at the zenith. It is noon."
"We must go on," she repeated.
Then I saw that she was delirious.
She was standing erect. Her haik had fallen
to the ground and little Galé, rolled up in a ball, was asleep on it.
Bareheaded, indifferent to the frightful sunlight, she
kept repeating:
"We must go on."
A little sense came back to me.
"Cover your head, Tanit-Zerga, cover your
head."
"Come," she repeated. "Let's go. Gâo is
over there, not far away. I can feel it. I want to see Gâo again."
I made her sit down beside me in the shadow of a rock.
I realized that all strength had left her. The wave of pity that swept over me,
brought back my senses.
"Gâo is just over there, isn't it?" she
asked.
Her gleaming eyes became imploring.
"Yes, dear little girl. Gâo is there. But for
God's sake lie down. The sun is fearful."
"Oh, Gâo, Gâo!" she repeated. "I know
very well that I shall see Gâo again."
She sat up. Her fiery little hands gripped mine.
"Listen. I must tell you so you can understand
how I know I shall see Gâo again."
"Tanit-Zerga, be quiet, my little girl, be
quiet."
"No, I must tell you. A long time ago, on the
bank of the river where there is water, at Gâo, where my father was a prince,
there was.... Well, one day, one feast day, there came from the interior of the
country an old magician, dressed in skins and feathers, with a mask and a
pointed head-dress, with castanets, and two serpents in a bag. On the village
square, where all our people formed in a circle, he danced the boussadilla. I was in
the first row, and because I had a necklace of pink tourmaline, he quickly saw
that I was the daughter of a chief. So he spoke to me of the past, of the great
Mandingue Empire over which my grandfathers had ruled, of our enemies, the
fierce Kountas, of everything, and finally he said:
"'Have no fear, little girl.'
"Then he said again, 'Do not be afraid. Evil days
may be in store for you, but what does that matter? For one day you will see
Gâo gleaming on the horizon, no longer a servile Gâo reduced to the rank of a
little Negro town, but the splendid Gâo of other days, the great capital of the
country of the blacks, Gâo reborn, with its mosque of seven towers and fourteen
cupolas of turquoise, with its houses with cool courts, its fountains, its
watered gardens, all blooming with great red and white flowers.... That will be
for you the hour of deliverance and of royalty.'"
Tanit-Zerga was standing up. All about us, on our
heads, the sun blazed on the hamada, burning it white.
Suddenly the child stretched out her arms. She gave a
terrible cry.
"Gâo! There is Gâo!"
I looked at her.
"Gâo," she repeated. "Oh, I know it
well! There are the trees and the fountains, the cupolas and the towers, the
palm trees, the great red and white flowers. Gâo...."
Indeed, along the shimmering horizon rose a fantastic
city with mighty buildings that towered, tier on tier, until they formed a
rainbow. Wide-eyed, we stood and watched the terrible mirage quiver feverishly
before us.
"Gâo!" I cried. "Gâo!"
And almost immediately I uttered another cry, of
sorrow and of horror. Tanit-Zerga's little hand relaxed in mine. I had just
time to catch the child in my arms and hear her murmur as in a whisper:
"And then that will be the day of deliverance.
The day of deliverance and of royalty."
Several hours later I took the knife with which we had
skinned the desert gazelle and, in the sand at the foot of the rock where
Tanit-Zerga had given up her spirit, I made a little hollow where she was to
rest.
When everything was ready, I wanted to look once more
at that dear little face. Courage failed me for a moment.... Then I quickly
drew the haik over the brown face and laid the body of the child in
the hollow.
I had reckoned without Galé.
The eyes of the mongoose had not left me during the
whole time that I was about my sad duty. When she heard the first handfuls of
sand fall on the haik, she gave a sharp cry. I looked at her
and saw her ready to spring, her eyes daring fire.
"Galé!" I implored; and I tried to stroke
her.
She bit my hand and then leapt into the grave and
began to dig, throwing the sand furiously aside.
I tried three times to chase her away. I felt that I
should never finish my task and that, even if I did, Galé would stay there and
disinter the body.
My carbine lay at my feet. A shot drew echoes from the
immense empty desert. A moment later, Galé also slept her last sleep, curled
up, as I so often had seen her, against the neck of her mistress.
When the surface showed nothing more than a little
mound of trampled sand, I rose staggering and started off aimlessly into the
desert, toward the south.
XX
THE CIRCLE IS COMPLETE
At the foot of the valley of the Mia, at the place
where the jackal had cried the night Saint-Avit told me he had killed Morhange,
another jackal, or perhaps the same one, howled again.
Immediately I had a feeling that this night would see
the irremediable fulfilled.
We were seated that evening, as before, on the poor
veranda improvised outside our dining-room. The floor was of plaster, the
balustrade of twisted branches; four posts supported a thatched roof.
I have already said that from the veranda one could
look far out over the desert. As he finished speaking, Saint-Avit rose and
stood leaning his elbows on the railing. I followed him.
"And then...." I said.
He looked at me.
"And then what? Surely you know what all the
newspapers told--how, in the country of the Awellimiden, I was found dying of
hunger and thirst by an expedition under the command of Captain Aymard, and
taken to Timbuctoo. I was delirious for a month afterward. I have never known
what I may have said during those spells of burning fever. You may be sure the
officers of the Timbuctoo Club did not feel it incumbent upon them to tell me.
When I told them of my adventures, as they are related in the report of the
Morhange--Saint-Avit Expedition, I could see well enough from the cold
politeness with which they received my explanations, that the official version
which I gave them differed at certain points from the fragments which had
escaped me in my delirium.
"They did not press the matter. It remains
understood that Captain Morhange died from a sunstroke and that I buried him on
the border of the Tarhit watercourse, three marches from Timissao. Everybody
can detect that there are things missing in my story. Doubtless they guess at
some mysterious drama. But proofs are another matter. Because of the
impossibility of collecting them, they prefer to smother what could only become
a silly scandal. But now you know all the details as well as I."
"And--she?" I asked timidly.
He smiled triumphantly. It was triumph at having led me
to think no longer of Morhange, or of his crime, the triumph of feeling that he
had succeeded in imbuing me with his own madness.
"Yes," he said. "She! For six years I
have learned nothing more about her. But I see her, I talk with her. I am
thinking now how I shall reenter her presence. I shall throw myself at her feet
and say simply, 'Forgive me. I rebelled against your law. I did not know. But
now I know; and you see that, like Lieutenant Ghiberti, I have come back.'
"'Family, honor, country,' said old Le Mesge,
'you will forget all for her.' Old Le Mesge is a stupid man, but he speaks from
experience. He knows, he who has seen broken before Antinea the wills of the
fifty ghosts in the red marble hall.
"And now, will you, in your turn, ask me 'What is
this woman?' Do I know myself? And besides, what difference does it make? What
does her past and the mystery of her origin matter to me; what does it matter
whether she is the true descendant of the god of the sea and the sublime
Lagides or the bastard of a Polish drunkard and a harlot of the Marbeuf
quarter?
"At the time when I was foolish enough to be
jealous of Morhange, these questions might have made some difference to the
ridiculous self-esteem that civilized people mix up with passion. But I have
held Antinea's body in my arms. I no longer wish to know any other, nor if the
fields are in blossom, nor what will become of the human spirit....
"I do not wish to know. Or, rather, it is because
I have too exact a vision of that future, that I pretend to destroy myself in
the only destiny that is worth while: a nature unfathomed and virgin, a
mysterious love.
"A nature unfathomed and virgin. I must
explain myself. One winter day, in a large city all streaked with the soot that
falls from black chimneys of factories and of those horrible houses in the
suburbs, I attended a funeral.
"We followed the hearse in the mud. The church
was new, damp and poor. Aside from two or three people, relatives struck down
by a dull sorrow, everyone had just one idea: to find some pretext to get away.
Those who went as far as the cemetery were those who did not find an excuse. I
see the gray walls and the cypresses, those trees of sun and shade, so
beautiful in the country of southern France against the low purple hills. I see
the horrible undertaker's men in greasy jackets and shiny top hats. I see....
No, I'll stop; it's too horrible.
"Near the wall, in a remote plot, a grave had
been dug in frightful yellow pebbly clay. It was there that they left the dead
man whose name I no longer remember.
"While they were lowering the casket, I looked at
my hands, those hands which in that strangely lighted country had pressed the
hands of Antinea. A great pity for my body seized me, a great fear of what
threatened it in these cities of mud. 'So,' I said to myself, 'it may be that
this body, this dear body, will come to such an end! No, no, my body, precious
above all other treasures, I swear to you that I will spare you that ignominy;
you shall not rot under a registered number in the filth of a suburban
cemetery. Your brothers in love, the fifty knights of orichalch, await you,
mute and grave, in the red marble hall. I shall take you back to them.'
"A mysterious love. Shame to
him who retails the secrets of his loves. The Sahara lays its impassable
barrier about Antinea; that is why the most unreasonable requirements of this
woman are, in reality, more modest and chaste than your marriage will be, with
its vulgar public show, the bans, the invitations, the announcements telling an
evil-minded and joking people that after such and such an hour, on such and
such a day, you will have the right to violate your little tupenny virgin.
"I think that is all I have to tell you. No,
there is still one thing more. I told you a while ago about the red marble
hall. South of Cherchell, to the west of the Mazafran river, on a hill which in
the early morning, emerges from the mists of the Mitidja, there is a mysterious
stone pyramid. The natives call it, 'The Tomb of the Christian.' That is where
the body of Antinea's ancestress, that Cleopatra Selene, daughter of Mark
Antony and Cleopatra, was laid to rest. Though it is placed in the path of
invasions, this tomb has kept its treasure. No one has ever been able to
discover the painted room where the beautiful body reposes in a glass casket.
All that the ancestress has been able to do, the descendant will be able to
surpass in grim magnificence. In the center of the red marble hall, on the rock
whence comes the plaint of the gloomy fountain, a platform is reserved. It is
there, on an orichalch throne, with the Egyptian head-dress and the golden
serpent on her brow and the trident of Neptune in her hand, that the marvelous
woman I have told you about will be ensconced on that day when the hundred and
twenty niches, hollowed out in a circle around her throne, shall each have
received its willing prey.
"When I left Ahaggar, you remember that it was
niche number 55 that was to be mine. Since then, I have never stopped
calculating and I conclude that it is in number 80 or 85 that I shall repose.
But any calculations based upon so fragile a foundation as a woman's whim may
be erroneous. That is why I am getting more and more nervous. 'I must hurry,' I
tell myself. 'I must hurry.'
"I must hurry," I repeated, as if I were in
a dream.
He raised his head with an indefinable expression of
joy. His hand trembled with happiness when he shook mine.
"You will see," he repeated excitedly,
"you will see."
Ecstatically, he took me in his arms and held me there
a long moment.
An extraordinary happiness swept over both of us,
while, alternately laughing and crying like children, we kept repeating:
"We must hurry. We must hurry."
Suddenly there sprang up a slight breeze that made the
tufts of thatch in the roof rustle. The sky, pale lilac, grew paler still, and,
suddenly, a great yellow rent tore it in the east. Dawn broke over the empty
desert. From within the stockade came dull noises, a bugle call, the rattle of
chains. The post was waking up.
For several seconds we stood there silent, our eyes
fixed on the southern route by which one reaches Temassinin, Eguéré and
Ahaggar.
A rap on the dining-room door behind us made us start.
"Come in," said André de Saint-Avit in a
voice which had become suddenly hard.
The Quartermaster, Chatelain, stood before us.
"What do you want of me at this hour?"
Saint-Avit asked brusquely.
The non-com stood at attention.
"Excuse me, Captain. But a native was discovered
near the post, last night, by the patrol. He was not trying to hide. As soon as
he had been brought here, he asked to be led before the commanding officer. It
was midnight and I didn't want to disturb you."
"Who is this native?"
"A Targa, Captain."
"A Targa? Go get him."
Chatelain stepped aside. Escorted by one of our native
soldiers, the man stood behind him.
They came out on the terrace.
The new arrival, six feet tall, was indeed a Targa.
The light of dawn fell upon his blue-black cotton robes. One could see his
great dark eyes flashing.
When he was opposite my companion, I saw a tremor,
immediately suppressed, run through both men.
They looked at each other for an instant in silence.
Then, bowing, and in a very calm voice, the Targa
spoke:
"Peace be with you, Lieutenant de
Saint-Avit."
In the same calm voice, André answered him:
"Peace be with you, Ceghéir-ben-Cheikh."
[Transcriber's Notes: 1.In the original books, there
were handwritten characters for the Greek words used in the discussion of the
Tifinar engravings; the approximate Greek transliterations have been
substituted. 2. Another inscription was hand-drawn in the book, and the center
symbol looks like a capital W, rotated 90 degrees counter-clockwise. I placed
notes to that effect where the symbol appears.]
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Atlantida, by
Pierre Benoit
*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ATLANTIDA ***
***** This file should be named 14301-8.txt or
14301-8.zip ***** This and all associated files of various formats will be
found in: http://www.gutenberg.net/1/4/3/0/14301/
Produced by Elaine Walker, Ronald Holder and the PG
Online Distributed Proofreading Team
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the
old editions will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in
the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and
distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT
GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered
trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook,
complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any
purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to
the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS
BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of
promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing
this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase
"Project Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the
Full Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at http://gutenberg.net/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand,
agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms
of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for
obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you
do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a
refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in
paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered
trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic
work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are
a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C
below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve
free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. See paragraph 1.E
below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
("the Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed.
Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of
promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project
Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping
the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply
with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with
its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge
with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are
located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United
States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg-tm
work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country outside the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project
Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to,
or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which
the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase
"Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away
or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work is derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work
can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any
fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with
the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through
1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use
and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be
linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full
Project Gutenberg-tm License terms from this work, or any files containing a
part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or
redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active
links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg-tm
License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in
any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form,
including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.net), you
must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a
means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the
work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any
alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm License as
specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing,
displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of
or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits
you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the
method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on
which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation."
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a
user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that
s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm License. You must
require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a
physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a
full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in
the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt
of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement
for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the
owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees
expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such
as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage
or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner
of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU
HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH
OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL
NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written
explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work
on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation.
The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to
provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you
a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without
further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or
refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH
NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED
TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain
implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of
the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to
make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state
law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement
shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY
- You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing
copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance with this
agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, harmless from all
liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and
(c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free
distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in
all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers
with the assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can
help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a
non profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at http://pglaf.org/fundraising.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's
laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557
Melan Dr. S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are
scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org.
Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation's web site and official page at http://pglaf.org
For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B.
Newby Chief Executive and Director gbnewby@pglaf.org
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive
without wide spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of
equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws
regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the
status of compliance for any particular state visit http://pglaf.org
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from
states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no
prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states
who approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but
we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received
from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for
current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of
other ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations. To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the
Project Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from
several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the
U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep
eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main
PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.net
This Web site includes information about Project
Gutenberg-tm, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to
our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
Atlantida, by Pierre Benoit
A free ebook from http://manybooks.net/